Three practical essays ... containing instructions for a holy life, with earnest exhortations, especially to young persons, drawn from the consideration of the severity of the discipline of the primitive church / by Samuel Clark ...
         Whole duty of a Christian
         Clarke, Samuel, 1599-1682.
      
       
         
           1699
        
      
       Approx. 368 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 128 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2005-12 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A33349
         Wing C4561
         ESTC R11363
         13117926
         ocm 13117926
         97776
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A33349)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 97776)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 411:13)
      
       
         
           
             Three practical essays ... containing instructions for a holy life, with earnest exhortations, especially to young persons, drawn from the consideration of the severity of the discipline of the primitive church / by Samuel Clark ...
             Whole duty of a Christian
             Clarke, Samuel, 1599-1682.
          
           [15], 240 p.
           
             Printed for James Knapton ...,
             London :
             1699.
          
           
             Subsequently published as: The whole duty of a Christian.
             Errata on p. [15].
             Reproduction of original in Cambridge University Library.
             (from t.p.) Baptism -- Confirmation -- Repentance.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Baptism -- Early works to 1800.
           Confirmation -- Early works to 1800.
           Repentance -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2005-02 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2005-03 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2005-04 Rachel Losh
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2005-04 Rachel Losh
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2005-10 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           Three
           Practical
           ESSAYS
           VIZ.
           
        
         
           On
           
             Baptism
             ,
             Confirmation
             ,
             Repentance
          
           .
        
         
           CONTAINING
           Instructions
           for
           a
           Holy
           Life
           :
           With
           Earnest
           Exhortations
           ,
           especially
           to
           young
           Persons
           ,
           drawn
           from
           the
           Considerarion
           of
           the
           Severity
           of
           the
           Discipline
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           .
        
         
           By
           
             Samuel
             Clark
          
           ,
           M.
           A.
           Chaplain
           to
           the
           Right
           Reverend
           Father
           in
           God
           JOHN
           Lord
           Bishop
           of
           Norwich
           :
           And
           Fellow
           of
           Cains
           College
           in
           Cambridge
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           for
           
             James
             Knapton
          
           ,
           at
           the
           Crown
           in
           St.
           
           Paul's
           Church-Yard
           ,
           1699.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           
        
      
       
         
         
           To
           the
           Right
           Reverend
           Father
           in
           God
           JOHN
           Lord
           Bishop
           of
           Norwich
           .
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
        
         
           AS
           the
           many
           undeserved
           Favours
           ,
           with
           which
           Your
           Lordship
           has
           already
           been
           pleased
           to
           honour
           me
           ,
           oblige
           me
           not
           to
           omit
           any
           Opportunity
           of
           testifying
           publickly
           the
           grateful
           Sense
           which
           I
           ought
           always
           to
           have
           of
           Your
           Lordship's
           Kindness
           ;
           so
           they
           encourage
           me
           to
           presume
           further
           upon
           Your
           Lordship's
           Candour
           ,
           in
           publishing
           these
           short
           Discourses
           under
           the
           Patronage
           of
           Your
           Lordship's
           Name
           .
        
         
           The
           singular
           Zeal
           which
           Your
           Lordship
           has
           shown
           in
           making
           frequent
           Confirmations
           ,
           gives
           us
           reason
           to
           hope
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           Directions
           
           which
           Your
           Lordship
           has
           formerly
           given
           for
           the
           preparing
           Persons
           to
           be
           Confirmed
           ,
           be
           as
           strictly
           observed
           ,
           as
           the
           regular
           and
           pious
           Use
           of
           that
           excellent
           Institution
           seems
           to
           be
           a
           most
           probable
           means
           of
           promoting
           true
           Religion
           and
           Holiness
           ;
           that
           Part
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           over
           which
           God
           has
           placed
           Your
           Lordship
           ,
           may
           become
           exemplarily
           eminent
           for
           the
           Restoring
           of
           Primitive
           Piety
           and
           Order
           :
           To
           which
           State
           that
           it
           may
           effectually
           arrive
           ;
           and
           that
           Your
           Lordship
           may
           long
           see
           it
           continue
           therein
           ;
           and
           that
           these
           
             short
             Discourses
          
           may
           contribute
           their
           Mite
           towards
           the
           promoting
           so
           Noble
           and
           Excellent
           a
           Design
           ,
           is
           the
           Prayer
           of
           ,
        
         
           
             My
             LORD
             ,
          
           
             Your
             Lordship
             's
             most
             Dutiful
             Chaplain
             and
             most
             Obedient
             Servant
             ,
             S.
             Clarke
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           PREFACE
           .
        
         
           
             ST
             .
             Chrysostom
          
           observes
           concerning
           the
           ancient
           Hereticks
           ,
           that
           though
           their
           Opinions
           were
           never
           so
           widely
           different
           both
           from
           the
           truth
           and
           from
           each
           other
           ,
           yet
           every
           one
           pretended
           that
           his
           particular
           Opinion
           was
           agreeable
           to
           the
           Scripture
           and
           founded
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           all
           different
           Opinions
           were
           discountenanced
           by
           it
           ,
           and
           might
           be
           confuted
           out
           of
           it
           :
           He
           observes
           also
           further
           ,
           That
           the
           true
           reason
           of
           this
           their
           Confidence
           was
           ,
           because
           every
           one
           picked
           out
           of
           the
           Scripture
           all
           those
           Passages
           ,
           which
           according
           to
           the
           letter
           and
           sound
           of
           the
           Words
           seemed
           to
           favour
           his
           particular
           Opinion
           ,
           without
           at
           all
           regarding
           their
           cohaerence
           and
           connexion
           ,
           or
           the
           occasion
           and
           design
           of
           their
           
           being
           written
           .
           Thus
           from
           those
           Passages
           which
           speak
           of
           Christ
           as
           
             a
             Man
          
           and
           in
           his
           state
           of
           Humiliation
           ,
           some
           were
           so
           unreasonable
           as
           to
           collect
           that
           he
           was
           but
           
             a
             meer
             Man
          
           ,
           and
           so
           denied
           his
           Divinity
           :
           Others
           on
           the
           contrary
           from
           those
           Passages
           which
           speak
           of
           him
           as
           God
           and
           in
           his
           state
           of
           Exaltation
           ,
           did
           as
           weakly
           take
           occasion
           to
           deny
           his
           Humanity
           ,
           asserting
           that
           the
           
             humane
             Nature
          
           was
           wholly
           swallowed
           up
           by
           the
           Divine
           .
        
         
           I
           wish
           the
           same
           Observation
           might
           not
           too
           truly
           be
           made
           ,
           of
           most
           of
           the
           later
           Disputes
           which
           have
           arisen
           among
           Christians
           in
           our
           Days
           .
           For
           thus
           I
           believe
           ,
           if
           we
           search
           on
           the
           one
           hand
           into
           the
           ground
           of
           many
           of
           those
           Mens
           Assertions
           ,
           who
           love
           to
           aggravate
           the
           Corruption
           of
           humane
           Nature
           ,
           and
           the
           natural
           Misery
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           we
           shall
           find
           the
           true
           Foundation
           of
           them
           to
           be
           the
           applying
           those
           places
           of
           Scripture
           to
           the
           
             whole
             bulk
             of
             Mankind
          
           ,
           which
           are
           evidently
           and
           expresly
           spoken
           of
           some
           of
           the
           
           
             worst
             of
             Men
          
           :
           On
           the
           other
           hand
           ,
           the
           reason
           why
           others
           have
           so
           magnified
           the
           
             natural
             Faculties
             of
             Men
          
           ,
           as
           to
           diminish
           and
           detract
           from
           
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
          
           ,
           is
           because
           they
           applied
           those
           Texts
           to
           the
           
             generality
             of
             Men
          
           ,
           which
           are
           meant
           only
           of
           the
           most
           
             perfect
             Christians
          
           .
           Again
           ,
           the
           Foundation
           of
           those
           Mens
           Opinion
           ,
           who
           have
           extolled
           some
           one
           particular
           Virtue
           ,
           in
           opposition
           to
           ,
           or
           as
           an
           equivalent
           for
           ,
           all
           other
           Duties
           ,
           is
           their
           having
           interpreted
           those
           places
           of
           Scripture
           concerning
           
             some
             one
             particuler
             Virtue
          
           ,
           which
           are
           plainly
           meant
           of
           the
           
             whole
             Christian
             Religion
          
           ;
           and
           the
           reason
           why
           others
           have
           thought
           no
           moral
           Virtues
           at
           all
           ,
           necessary
           to
           be
           practised
           by
           Believers
           ,
           is
           because
           they
           have
           applied
           those
           Texts
           to
           the
           
             most
             Essential
             and
             Fundamental
             Duties
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
          
           which
           were
           intended
           only
           of
           the
           
             Ceremonial
             Performances
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Law.
             
          
        
         
         
           And
           thus
           ,
           to
           come
           to
           the
           subject
           of
           our
           present
           Discourses
           ,
           in
           the
           great
           Business
           of
           Repentance
           and
           Conversion
           ,
           the
           reason
           why
           some
           Men
           have
           attributed
           the
           whole
           of
           Mans
           Conversion
           to
           such
           an
           extraordinary
           and
           uncertain
           Grace
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           has
           given
           Men
           occasion
           to
           sit
           still
           in
           their
           Sins
           ,
           in
           expectation
           of
           the
           time
           when
           this
           extraordinary
           Grace
           should
           be
           poured
           down
           upon
           them
           ;
           is
           because
           they
           have
           fixed
           that
           Assistance
           of
           God's
           Grace
           to
           an
           uncertain
           Period
           ,
           which
           God
           himself
           has
           constantly
           annexed
           to
           his
           Ordinances
           ,
           and
           which
           he
           certainly
           bestows
           upon
           Men
           at
           their
           Baptism
           ,
           or
           at
           their
           solemn
           taking
           upon
           themselves
           the
           Profession
           of
           Religion
           .
           And
           the
           reason
           why
           others
           have
           made
           Repentance
           so
           short
           and
           so
           easie
           a
           business
           ,
           is
           because
           they
           have
           
             too
             largely
          
           applied
           those
           great
           Promises
           in
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           to
           
             the
             circular
             and
             repeated
             Repentences
             of
             Christians
             ,
          
           which
           are
           ,
           at
           least
           in
           some
           measure
           ,
           confined
           to
           the
           
             great
             Repentance
             or
             Conversion
             of
             Unbelievers
             .
          
        
         
         
           My
           design
           in
           the
           following
           Essays
           ,
           is
           to
           endeavour
           briefly
           to
           set
           this
           great
           and
           most
           important
           Matter
           in
           its
           true
           Light
           ;
           from
           the
           Analogy
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           Sense
           of
           the
           purest
           Ages
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           :
           To
           show
           that
           at
           Baptism
           God
           always
           bestows
           that
           Grace
           ,
           which
           is
           necessary
           to
           enable
           Men
           to
           perform
           their
           Duty
           ;
           and
           that
           to
           those
           who
           are
           Baptized
           in
           their
           Infancy
           ,
           this
           Grace
           is
           sealed
           and
           assured
           at
           
             Confirmation
             :
             That
          
           from
           henceforward
           Men
           are
           bound
           with
           that
           Assistance
           to
           live
           in
           the
           constant
           practise
           of
           their
           known
           Duty
           and
           are
           not
           to
           expect
           (
           except
           in
           extraordinary
           Cases
           )
           any
           extraordinary
           ,
           much
           less
           irresistible
           Grace
           ,
           to
           preserve
           them
           in
           their
           Duty
           or
           to
           convert
           them
           from
           Sin
           :
           That
           if
           after
           this
           they
           fall
           into
           any
           great
           Wickedness
           ,
           they
           are
           bound
           to
           a
           proportionably
           great
           and
           Particular
           Repentance
           :
           And
           that
           as
           the
           Gospel
           hath
           given
           sufficient
           assurance
           of
           such
           Repentance
           being
           accepted
           ,
           to
           comfort
           and
           encourage
           all
           true
           Penitents
           ;
           so
           
           it
           has
           sufficiently
           shown
           the
           difficulty
           of
           it
           
             at
             all
             times
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             extreme
             danger
          
           of
           it
           
             when
             late
          
           ,
           to
           deter
           Men
           from
           delaying
           it
           when
           they
           are
           convinced
           of
           its
           Necessity
           ,
           and
           from
           adding
           to
           their
           Sins
           when
           they
           hope
           to
           have
           them
           forgiven
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           nothing
           with
           which
           the
           Devil
           more
           effectually
           imposes
           upon
           Men
           in
           these
           latter
           Ages
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           than
           with
           false
           notions
           of
           Repentance
           :
           And
           if
           it
           must
           be
           confessed
           that
           many
           in
           the
           Primitive
           times
           were
           
             too
             severe
          
           in
           their
           apprehensions
           concerning
           it
           ,
           't
           is
           certain
           there
           are
           
             many
             more
          
           in
           our
           Days
           
             not
             severe
             enough
          
           :
           At
           least
           I
           am
           sure
           there
           is
           no
           Man
           who
           has
           a
           true
           Sense
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           a
           just
           apprehension
           of
           the
           vast
           concern
           of
           eternal
           Happiness
           or
           Misery
           ,
           but
           will
           be
           much
           more
           desirous
           to
           know
           the
           utmost
           strictness
           of
           the
           Conditions
           upon
           which
           so
           mighty
           a
           Stake
           depends
           ,
           than
           to
           run
           the
           hazard
           of
           being
           mistaken
           in
           judging
           too
           loosly
           of
           them
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           CONTENTS
           .
        
         
           
             
               Essay
               the
               First
            
             .
             Of
             Baptism
             .
          
           
             
               CHap.
               I.
            
             Of
             Baptism
             in
             general
             .
          
           
             
               CHap.
               II.
            
             What
             was
             required
             of
             Persons
             to
             be
             baptized
             in
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             ,
             in
             order
             
               to
               fit
               them
               for
               Baptism
            
             .
          
           
             
               CHap.
               III.
            
             In
             what
             manner
             Persons
             converted
             to
             Christianity
             were
             Baptized
             ;
             to
             what
             Privileges
             they
             were
             admitted
             ;
             and
             to
             what
             Duties
             they
             were
             engaged
             ,
             by
             their
             Baptism
             .
          
           
             
               CHap.
               IV.
            
             What
             was
             required
             of
             Persons
             after
             Baptism
             .
          
           
             
               CHap.
               V.
            
             Of
             the
             Baptism
             of
             Infants
             .
          
           
             
               CHap.
               VI.
            
             Of
             the
             Duty
             of
             
               God-Fathers
               and
               God-Mothers
            
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             
               Essay
               the
               Second
            
             .
             Of
             Confirmation
             .
          
           
             
               CHap.
               I.
            
             Of
             the
             Nature
             ,
             Design
             and
             Use
             of
             Confirmation
             .
          
           
             
               CHap.
               II.
            
             What
             is
             to
             be
             done
             before
             Confirmation
             ,
             Of
             Faith
             ;
             Of
             the
             Necessity
             of
             Religion
             ;
             Of
             the
             Necessity
             of
             Revelation
             ;
             Of
             the
             Evidence
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ;
             and
             of
             Consideration
             .
          
           
             
               CHap.
               III.
            
             Of
             right
             Notions
             concerning
             Religion
             in
             General
             .
          
           
             
               CHap.
               IV.
            
             A
             Digression
             concern
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Faith
             and
             Works
             ,
             delivered
             by
             St.
             Paul
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Romans
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             to
             the
             Galatians
             .
          
           
             
               CHap.
               V.
            
             Of
             the
             Duties
             of
             Religion
             in
             Particular
             .
          
           
             
               CHap.
               VI.
            
             What
             is
             to
             be
             done
             at
             Confirmation
             :
             Of
             solemnly
             renewing
             the
             Baptismal
             Vow
             .
          
           
             
               CHap.
               VII
            
             .
             Of
             the
             Certainty
             of
             God's
             Grace
             ,
             and
             the
             Assistance
             of
             his
             Holy
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             
               CHap.
               VIII
            
             .
             What
             is
             to
             be
             done
             after
             Confirmamation
             .
             Of
             Perseverance
             ;
             and
             of
             the
             danger
             of
             Apostacy
             .
          
           
             
               CHap.
               IX
            
             .
             Of
             Innocence
             ,
             and
             an
             early
             Piety
             .
          
           
             
             
               CHap.
               X.
            
             Of
             making
             Religion
             the
             Principal
             Business
             of
             our
             Lives
             .
          
           
             
               CHap.
               XI
            
             .
             Of
             the
             Contempt
             of
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             
               CHap.
               XII
            
             .
             Of
             our
             Obligation
             to
             be
             particularly
             careful
             to
             avoid
             those
             Sins
             ,
             to
             which
             we
             are
             most
             in
             danger
             to
             be
             tempted
             .
          
           
             
               CHap.
               XIII
            
             .
             Of
             Growth
             in
             Grace
             ,
             and
             of
             Perfection
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Essay
               the
               Third
            
             .
             Of
             Repentance
             .
          
           
             
               CHap.
               I.
            
             Of
             Repentance
             in
             General
             .
          
           
             
               CHap.
               II.
            
             That
             God
             allows
             Repentance
             even
             to
             the
             greatest
             of
             Sinners
             .
          
           
             
               CHap.
               III.
            
             That
             true
             Repentance
             must
             be
             Early
             .
          
           
             
               CHap.
               IV.
            
             That
             true
             Repentance
             must
             be
             Great
             :
             And
             of
             Penance
             .
          
           
             
               CHap.
               V.
            
             That
             true
             Repentance
             must
             be
             Constant
             and
             Persevering
             in
             its
             Effects
             :
             And
             of
             the
             
               One
               Repentance
            
             of
             the
             Ancients
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           ERRATA
           .
        
         
           PAge
           3.
           line
           2.
           r.
           converted
           .
           p.
           4.
           l.
           23.
           r.
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           l.
           27.
           r.
           pervigiliis
           .
           p.
           44.
           l.
           7.
           r.
           wilful
           .
           p.
           48.
           l.
           17.
           r.
           
             the
             Ministers
          
           .
           p.
           72.
           l.
           5.
           r.
           
             a
             matter
          
           .
           p.
           151.
           l.
           6.
           r.
           magnificas
           .
           p.
           162.
           l.
           29.
           r.
           Integrity
           .
           p.
           176.
           l.
           8.
           r.
           subtracted
           .
           p.
           199.
           l.
           22.
           r.
           Intemperance
           .
           p.
           201.
           l.
           16.
           r.
           things
           .
           p.
           216.
           l.
           32.
           r.
           poenitentiam
           .
           l.
           35.
           filium
           .
           p.
           230.
           l.
           29.
           r.
           medician
           .
           l.
           31.
           r.
           fletibus
           .
           p.
           238.
           l.
           26.
           r.
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           
             Essay
             the
             First
          
           .
           Of
           Baptism
           .
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               I.
            
             Of
             Baptism
             in
             general
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             BAptsm
             is
             the
             Rite
             ,
             whereby
             those
             who
             believe
             in
             Christ
             ,
             are
             solemnly
             admitted
             to
             be
             Members
             of
             the
             
               Christian
               Church
            
             .
             What
             the
             first
             original
             of
             Baptizing
             with
             Water
             was
             ;
             how
             †
             the
             Jews
             used
             to
             Baptize
             their
             Proselytes
             ,
             and
             the
             *
             Heathens
             those
             who
             were
             to
             be
             initiated
             to
             any
             sacred
             Function
             ;
             I
             shall
             not
             now
             enquire
             .
             Sufficient
             it
             is
             to
             our
             present
             purpose
             ,
             that
             our
             Saviour
             has
             instituted
             this
             Sacrament
             ,
             as
             a
             Rite
             whereby
             Converts
             at
             their
             Admission
             into
             his
             Church
             ,
             do
             solemnly
             oblige
             themselves
             to
             live
             suitably
             to
             the
             Profession
             they
             then
             enter
             into
             ;
             and
             whereby
             they
             are
             intitled
             to
             all
             the
             Benefits
             and
             Privileges
             belonging
             to
             the
             Society
             into
             which
             they
             are
             admitted
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             This
             Baptism
             is
             either
             ,
             1.
             
             
               Of
               Persons
               of
               riper
               years
            
             ;
             or
             2.
             
             
               Of
               Infants
            
             .
             At
             the
             first
             Preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             the
             main
             body
             of
             Christians
             consisted
             of
             those
             ,
             who
             had
             by
             the
             Apostles
             Preaching
             been
             converted
             from
             the
             Jewish
             or
             from
             the
             Gentile
             Religion
             ,
             to
             the
             Christian
             ;
             and
             these
             were
             consequently
             baptized
             into
             the
             Name
             of
             Christ
             ,
             after
             they
             were
             come
             to
             
               riper
               years
            
             .
             Afterwards
             ,
             when
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             had
             spread
             it self
             over
             whole
             Countries
             and
             Nations
             ,
             the
             Church
             consisted
             chiefly
             of
             such
             as
             were
             born
             of
             Christian
             Parents
             ,
             and
             educated
             from
             the
             beginning
             in
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ;
             and
             these
             were
             generally
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             Primitive
             Times
             ;
             admitted
             into
             the
             Church
             by
             Baptism
             
               in
               their
               Infancy
            
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             In
             the
             Baptism
             of
             
               Persons
               of
               riper
               years
            
             ,
             we
             must
             observe
             ,
             1.
             
             What
             was
             required
             of
             them
             before-hand
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             prepare
             them
             for
             Baptism
             :
             2.
             
             In
             what
             manner
             they
             were
             baptized
             ;
             to
             what
             Privileges
             they
             were
             admitted
             ;
             and
             to
             what
             Duties
             they
             were
             engaged
             ,
             by
             their
             Baptism
             :
             And
             3.
             
             What
             was
             required
             of
             them
             after
             their
             Baptism
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             
               CHAP.
               II.
            
             What
             was
             required
             of
             persons
             to
             be
             baptized
             in
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             fit
             them
             for
             Baptism
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             THE
             first
             thing
             to
             be
             considered
             in
             the
             Baptism
             of
             Persons
             coverted
             to
             Christianity
             ,
             is
             ,
             what
             was
             required
             of
             them
             before-hand
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             fit
             them
             for
             this
             most
             solemn
             Admission
             into
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ.
             Now
             that
             which
             was
             indispensibly
             necessary
             to
             prepare
             them
             for
             this
             solemnity
             ,
             and
             to
             qualifie
             them
             to
             be
             partakers
             of
             this
             Holy
             Sacrament
             ,
             was
             Faith
             and
             
               Repentance
               ;
               i.
               e.
            
             a
             declaration
             of
             their
             firm
             †
             belief
             of
             the
             great
             Doctrines
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             *
             
               resolution
               to
               live
               suitably
            
             to
             that
             belief
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             the
             Apostles
             times
             ,
             when
             the
             Miracles
             wrought
             by
             those
             first
             Preachers
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             were
             so
             convincing
             ,
             and
             the
             extraordinary
             Grace
             of
             God
             ,
             poured
             down
             upon
             Men
             ,
             so
             effectual
             ,
             as
             to
             convert
             them
             to
             the
             Faith
             of
             Christ
             as
             it
             were
             in
             an
             instant
             ;
             a
             single
             declaration
             of
             their
             Faith
             and
             Repentance
             ,
             seems
             to
             have
             been
             accounted
             sufficient
             to
             prepare
             them
             to
             receive
             Baptism
             immediately
             .
             For
             thus
             we
             
             find
             St.
             Philip
             baptizing
             the
             Eunuch
             immediately
             upon
             his
             professing
             his
             belief
             that
             Jesus
             Christ
             was
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             Act.
             8.
             38.
             and
             St.
             Paul
             baptizing
             the
             Jaylour
             immediately
             upon
             his
             being
             converted
             by
             the
             Miracle
             of
             the
             Prison
             doors
             opening
             with
             an
             Earthquake
             ,
             Act.
             16.
             33.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             But
             afterwards
             ,
             when
             these
             mighty
             operations
             of
             the
             Spirit
             grew
             less
             common
             ,
             and
             men
             began
             to
             be
             convinced
             more
             gradually
             by
             the
             ordinary
             means
             of
             the
             Preaching
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             thought
             sufficient
             in
             most
             Churches
             ,
             for
             men
             upon
             their
             Conversion
             to
             Profess
             their
             Faith
             and
             their
             Repentance
             ,
             but
             they
             were
             obliged
             to
             give
             some
             evidence
             of
             the
             sincerity
             of
             both
             ,
             before
             they
             could
             be
             admitted
             into
             the
             Church
             by
             Baptism
             .
             If
             they
             had
             formerly
             been
             great
             sinners
             ,
             they
             were
             to
             evidence
             their
             Repentance
             by
             *
             Prayers
             ,
             and
             Watchings
             and
             Fastings
             ,
             and
             
               Confessing
               their
               Sins
            
             :
             They
             were
             to
             demonstrate
             by
             the
             real
             change
             of
             their
             whole
             course
             of
             life
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             actually
             renounced
             all
             the
             rites
             and
             practices
             of
             their
             former
             Profession
             ,
             and
             would
             for
             the
             future
             conform
             their
             lives
             to
             the
             Rules
             of
             the
             Christian
             Institution
             :
             They
             were
             to
             endeavour
             to
             purge
             their
             Conscience
             from
             every
             evil
             work
             ,
             that
             their
             Baptism
             might
             be
             ,
             
               not
               the
            
             
             
               putting
               away
               of
               the
               filth
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               but
               the
               answer
            
             
             
               of
               a
               good
               Conscience
               towards
               God.
               
            
          
           
             4.
             
             They
             who
             were
             willing
             thus
             to
             make
             proof
             of
             their
             Repentance
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             sincere
             desire
             to
             be
             admitted
             into
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             were
             Catechised
             in
             all
             those
             necessary
             Articles
             of
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             which
             they
             were
             to
             make
             publick
             profession
             of
             at
             their
             Baptism
             ;
             They
             were
             fully
             instructed
             in
             the
             excellent
             Moral
             Precepts
             of
             that
             Divine
             Religion
             ,
             which
             they
             were
             to
             practise
             the
             remaining
             part
             of
             their
             lives
             .
             And
             then
             they
             were
             thought
             prepared
             for
             the
             
               washing
               of
               Regeneration
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               renewing
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               III.
            
             In
             what
             manner
             persons
             converted
             to
             Christianity
             were
             baptized
             ;
             to
             what
             Privileges
             they
             were
             admitted
             ;
             and
             to
             what
             Duties
             they
             were
             ingaged
             by
             their
             Baptism
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             WHen
             the
             person
             to
             be
             baptized
             was
             thus
             prepared
             ,
             and
             the
             time
             appointed
             come
             ;
             which
             was
             usually
             at
             *
             Easter
             or
             Whitsontide
             ,
             the
             Commemorations
             of
             our
             Saviour's
             Passion
             and
             Resurrection
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             
               great
               Effusion
               of
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               ,
            
             things
             principally
             respected
             in
             this
             Sacrament
             ;
             
             (
             though
             it
             might
             also
             upon
             occasion
             be
             celebrated
             at
             †
             
               any
               other
            
             time
             ;
             )
             When
             the
             Person
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             was
             thus
             prepared
             ,
             he
             was
             brought
             by
             the
             Priest
             to
             a
             convenient
             place
             ,
             where
             there
             was
             plenty
             of
             Water
             ;
             and
             being
             stript
             of
             all
             his
             cloaths
             ,
             he
             
               in
               the
               first
               place
            
             ,
             with
             stretched
             out
             Arms
             in
             a
             most
             solemn
             manner
             *
             renounced
             the
             Devil
             and
             all
             his
             Works
             ,
             the
             Pomps
             and
             Vanities
             of
             this
             wicked
             World
             ,
             and
             all
             not
             only
             the
             absolutely
             sinful
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             
               lawful
               desires
               of
               the
               flesh
            
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             to
             keep
             them
             within
             the
             most
             strict
             bounds
             ,
             and
             most
             exact
             obedience
             to
             the
             Laws
             of
             Reason
             and
             Religion
             .
             Then
             he
             made
             Profession
             of
             his
             Faith
             †
             
               in
               One
               God
            
             ,
             the
             Father
             Almighty
             ,
             &c.
             
               in
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             his
             only
             Son
             our
             Lord
             ,
             &c.
             and
             
               in
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ,
             the
             Holy
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               After
               which
            
             he
             was
             baptized
             *
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ;
             being
             immersed
             in
             the
             Water
             †
             
               three
               times
            
             ,
             once
             at
             
             the
             Name
             of
             each
             Person
             in
             the
             ever
             Blessed
             Trinity
             .
             Which
             being
             done
             ,
             he
             came
             up
             out
             of
             the
             Water
             ;
             and
             then
             (
             according
             to
             the
             Custom
             of
             some
             Churches
             )
             he
             was
             *
             anointed
             with
             Oil
             ,
             with
             the
             addition
             of
             some
             other
             Ceremonies
             ,
             which
             as
             they
             were
             in
             their
             own
             nature
             indifferent
             ,
             so
             they
             were
             used
             only
             in
             some
             places
             ,
             and
             that
             diversly
             according
             to
             the
             different
             usage
             of
             particular
             Churches
             .
             
               After
               all
               which
            
             he
             was
             clothed
             with
             a
             †
             white
             Robe
             ,
             and
             so
             admitted
             among
             the
             Faithful
             to
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             which
             last
             Ceremony
             the
             Greeks
             (
             as
             a
             *
             Learned
             Writer
             of
             our
             own
             observes
             ,
             )
             keep
             up
             to
             this
             day
             ;
             putting
             upon
             the
             Child
             immediately
             after
             Baptism
             a
             white
             Garment
             ,
             with
             this
             Form
             ,
             
               Receive
               this
               white
               and
               immaculate
               Cloathing
               ,
               and
               bring
               it
               with
               thee
               unspotted
               before
               the
               Tribunal
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               thou
               shalt
               inherit
               eternal
               life
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             was
             the
             Form
             and
             Manner
             ,
             in
             which
             Persons
             converted
             to
             Christianity
             were
             Baptized
             in
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             :
             And
             by
             all
             these
             
               outward
               and
               visible
               Ceremonies
            
             ,
             were
             significantly
             represented
             certain
             
               inward
               and
               invisible
               things
            
             ;
             which
             were
             either
             the
             Privileges
             to
             the
             injoyment
             of
             which
             the
             Person
             Baptized
             was
             intitled
             ,
             or
             the
             Duties
             to
             the
             performance
             of
             which
             he
             was
             engaged
             by
             his
             Baptism
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             The
             first
             Grace
             or
             Privilege
             ,
             which
             God
             annexed
             to
             the
             right
             use
             of
             this
             Ordinance
             of
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             to
             which
             the
             Person
             Baptised
             was
             consequently
             intitled
             ,
             was
             
               Remission
               of
               all
               past
               sins
            
             .
             The
             design
             of
             our
             Savior's
             coming
             into
             the
             World
             ,
             was
             by
             the
             Merit
             of
             his
             Death
             and
             Suffering
             to
             purchase
             Pardon
             and
             Remission
             for
             all
             those
             ,
             who
             should
             believe
             in
             his
             Name
             and
             obey
             his
             Gospel
             ;
             Rom.
             3.
             25.
             
             
               Whom
               God
               hath
               set
               forth
               to
               be
               a
               Propitiation
               through
               Faith
               in
               his
               Blood
               ,
               to
               declare
               his
               Righteousness
               for
               the
               remission
               of
               sins
               that
               are
               past
               ,
               through
               the
               forbearance
               of
               God.
            
             Now
             the
             Means
             by
             which
             this
             Pardon
             is
             applied
             ,
             and
             the
             Seal
             by
             which
             it
             is
             secured
             to
             all
             those
             who
             Believe
             ,
             and
             by
             Repentance
             begin
             to
             Obey
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             is
             Baptism
             .
             Whosoever
             therefore
             was
             converted
             to
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             was
             baptized
             ,
             was
             
               baptised
               into
               the
               death
               of
               Christ
               ;
               i.
               e.
            
             was
             by
             Baptism
             intitled
             to
             the
             benefit
             of
             the
             Pardon
             purchased
             by
             his
             Death
             and
             Passion
             :
             As
             
               his
               Body
            
             was
             
               washed
               with
               pure
            
             Water
             ,
             so
             his
             Sins
             were
             absolutely
             done
             away
             by
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             his
             
               Heart
               sprinkled
               from
               an
               evil
               Conscience
               ,
            
             Heb.
             10.
             22.
             
             Hence
             Baptism
             is
             called
             the
             Washing
             of
             Regeneration
             ,
             Tit.
             3.
             5.
             and
             they
             who
             by
             the
             Apostles
             Preaching
             ▪
             or
             by
             any
             other
             more
             extraordinary
             means
             ,
             were
             convinced
             of
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             were
             exhorted
             immediately
             to
             be
             baptized
             ,
             and
             
               wash
               away
               their
               sins
            
             ;
             Acts
             22.
             16.
             
             
             
               And
               now
               why
               tarriest
               thou
               ?
               Arise
               ,
               and
               be
               baptized
               ,
               and
               wash
               away
               thy
               sins
               ,
               calling
               on
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             ;
             And
             Acts
             2.
             38.
             
             
               Repent
               and
               be
               baptized
               every
               one
               of
               you
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               for
               the
               remission
               of
               sins
               :
            
             To
             which
             those
             Places
             also
             seem
             manifestly
             to
             allude
             ,
             Rev.
             1.
             5.
             
             
               Unto
               him
               that
               loved
               us
               ,
               and
               washed
               us
               from
               our
               sins
               in
               his
               own
               Blood
            
             ;
             and
             Rev.
             7.
             14.
             
             
               These
               are
               they
               which
               have
               washed
               their
               Robes
               ,
               and
               made
               them
               white
               in
               the
               Blood
               of
               the
               Lamb.
            
             The
             plain
             meaning
             of
             all
             which
             passages
             is
             this
             ;
             That
             as
             a
             new-born
             Infant
             is
             without
             Spot
             ,
             Innocent
             and
             Sinless
             ;
             so
             every
             one
             that
             is
             
               born
               of
               Water
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             regenerated
             by
             Baptism
             ,
             is
             in
             the
             account
             of
             God
             as
             if
             he
             had
             never
             sinned
             ,
             cloathed
             with
             the
             white
             and
             spotless
             Garment
             of
             Innocence
             ,
             which
             if
             he
             never
             defile
             by
             gross
             and
             wilful
             sins
             ,
             
               he
               shall
               walk
               in
               white
               with
               Christ
               ,
            
             
             for
             he
             shall
             be
             worthy
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             next
             Privilege
             which
             Baptism
             principally
             and
             most
             significantly
             represented
             ,
             was
             
               the
               Admission
            
             of
             the
             Convert
             
               into
               the
               Church
               or
               Family
               of
               God.
            
             All
             that
             received
             Baptism
             ,
             were
             thereby
             actually
             admitted
             into
             the
             Society
             of
             Christians
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             participation
             of
             all
             the
             benefits
             which
             God
             bestows
             upon
             his
             Church
             :
             They
             were
             admitted
             to
             the
             
               Communion
               of
            
             the
             Saints
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             
               Fellowship
               of
               his
               Son
               Jesus
               Christ
               our
               Lord
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             1.
             9.
             
             They
             were
             made
             
               Fellow-Citizens
               with
               the
            
             
             
               Saints
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Houshold
               of
               God
               ,
            
             Eph.
             2.
             19.
             being
             come
             
               unto
               Mount
               Sion
               ,
               and
               unto
               the
               City
               of
               the
               living
               God
               ,
               the
               heavenly
               Jerusalem
               ,
               and
               to
               an
               innumerable
               Company
               of
               Angels
               ,
               to
               the
               general
               Assembly
               and
               Church
               of
               the
               First-born
               ,
               which
               are
               written
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               to
               God
               the
               Judge
               of
               all
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Spirits
               of
               just
               Men
               made
               perfect
               ,
               and
               to
               Jesus
               the
               Mediatour
               of
               the
               New
               Covenant
               ,
            
             &c.
             Heb.
             12.
             22.
             
             More
             particularly
             ,
             they
             were
             made
             ,
             first
             
               Members
               of
               Christ
               ;
               i.
               e.
            
             they
             were
             incorporated
             into
             that
             Body
             ,
             whereof
             Christ
             is
             the
             Head.
             Secondly
             ,
             They
             were
             made
             
               Children
               of
               God
               ;
               i.
               e.
            
             they
             were
             enroll'd
             in
             the
             number
             of
             those
             ,
             whom
             God
             had
             chosen
             to
             be
             his
             Peculiar
             and
             Elect
             People
             ,
             and
             whom
             he
             designed
             to
             govern
             with
             the
             same
             tenderness
             ,
             as
             an
             affectionate
             and
             merciful
             Father
             does
             his
             most
             beloved
             Children
             :
             which
             is
             what
             the
             Apostles
             express
             by
             our
             being
             
               called
               the
               Sons
               of
               God
            
             ,
             1
             John
             3.
             1.
             by
             our
             having
             
               received
               the
               Adoption
               of
               Sons
            
             ,
             Gal.
             4.
             5.
             and
             by
             our
             having
             power
             given
             us
             
               to
               become
               the
               Sons
               of
               God
               ,
            
             John
             1.
             12.
             
             Lastly
             ,
             
               They
               were
               made
               Heirs
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
               ;
               i.
               e.
            
             they
             who
             before
             were
             
               Aliens
               from
               the
               Common-wealth
               of
               Israel
               ,
               and
               Strangers
               from
               the
               Covenants
               of
               Promise
               ,
               having
               no
               hope
               and
               without
               God
               in
               the
               World
               ,
            
             did
             by
             Baptism
             enter
             into
             that
             Covenant
             ,
             wherein
             God
             assured
             the
             promise
             of
             Eternal
             Life
             ,
             to
             all
             those
             who
             should
             believe
             and
             repent
             :
             And
             
             this
             is
             what
             the
             Apostle
             intends
             by
             our
             having
             our
             *
             
               Citizen-ship
               in
               Heaven
            
             ,
             Phil.
             3.
             20.
             and
             by
             our
             being
             
               Heirs
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               joint
               Heirs
               with
               Christ
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               be
               glorified
               together
               with
               him
               ,
            
             Rom.
             8.
             17.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             Another
             Privilege
             which
             was
             represented
             and
             conferred
             by
             Baptism
             ,
             was
             the
             
               Influence
               and
               Assistance
               of
               Gods
               Holy
               Spirit
               .
            
             All
             Persons
             that
             were
             baptized
             ,
             as
             their
             Bodies
             were
             washed
             and
             purified
             with
             Water
             ,
             so
             their
             Minds
             were
             sanctified
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             :
             
               But
               ye
               are
               washed
               ,
               but
               ye
               are
               sanctified
               ,
               but
               ye
               are
               justified
               ,
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               Spirit
               of
               our
               God
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             6.
             11.
             
             At
             their
             Baptism
             they
             received
             *
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             as
             a
             Gift
             constantly
             annexed
             to
             that
             Ordinance
             ;
             and
             unless
             they
             quenched
             and
             grieved
             it
             by
             their
             sins
             committed
             afterwards
             ,
             it
             always
             continued
             with
             them
             from
             thenceforward
             ,
             assisting
             and
             enabling
             them
             to
             perform
             their
             Duty
             ,
             strengthning
             and
             comforting
             them
             under
             Temptations
             and
             Afflictions
             ,
             and
             bearing
             
             
               witness
               with
               their
               Spirit
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               the
               Children
               of
               God.
            
             At
             the
             first
             Preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             this
             influence
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             frequently
             discovered
             it self
             ,
             in
             those
             extraordinary
             Gifts
             of
             Speaking
             with
             Tongues
             ,
             Working
             Miracles
             ,
             &c.
             as
             appears
             in
             the
             History
             of
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             Apostles
             .
             But
             these
             by
             degrees
             ceasing
             ,
             it
             afterward
             continued
             to
             evidence
             it self
             in
             
             the
             strange
             and
             almost
             miraculous
             change
             ,
             which
             it
             made
             in
             the
             Minds
             of
             Men
             ,
             from
             the
             most
             corrupt
             and
             vicious
             ,
             to
             the
             most
             virtuous
             and
             heavenly
             Disposition
             ,
             almost
             in
             an
             instant
             upon
             their
             being
             baptized
             .
             And
             when
             this
             effect
             also
             grew
             less
             frequent
             ,
             as
             the
             Zeal
             and
             Purity
             of
             the
             Christians
             declined
             ,
             it
             yet
             continued
             always
             by
             its
             secret
             Power
             to
             renew
             and
             transform
             Mens
             Minds
             ,
             to
             instruct
             Men
             in
             their
             Duty
             ,
             and
             to
             inable
             them
             to
             perform
             it
             .
             Hence
             Baptism
             is
             called
             the
             
               Renewing
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ,
             Tit.
             3.
             5.
             and
             a
             being
             
               born
               of
               Water
               and
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
            
             John
             3.
             5.
             and
             by
             the
             Antients
             frequently
             *
             Illumination
             :
             And
             Persons
             baptized
             are
             said
             to
             have
             been
             enlightned
             ,
             to
             have
             
               tasted
               of
               the
               heavenly
               Gift
            
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             been
             
               made
               Partakers
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
            
             Heb.
             6.
             4.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             The
             last
             Privilege
             which
             Persons
             Baptized
             were
             intitled
             to
             by
             virtue
             of
             that
             Ordinance
             ,
             was
             an
             
               Assurance
               of
               a
               Resurrection
               to
               Eternal
               Life
               .
            
             They
             received
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             said
             ,
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             that
             Spirit
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             it
             dwelt
             with
             them
             ,
             was
             a
             *
             Seal
             and
             ‖
             Earnest
             of
             their
             future
             Resurrection
             :
             For
             
               if
               the
               Spirit
               of
               him
               that
               raised
               up
               Jesus
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
               dwell
               in
               you
               ,
               he
               that
               raised
               up
               Christ
               from
               the
               dead
               shall
               also
               quicken
               your
               mortal
               Bodies
               ,
               by
               his
               Spirit
               that
               dwelleth
               in
               you
               ,
            
             Rom.
             8.
             11.
             
             And
             this
             was
             most
             significantly
             represented
             by
             their
             descending
             into
             the
             Water
             ,
             and
             rising
             
             out
             of
             it
             again
             :
             For
             as
             Christ
             descended
             into
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             
               was
               raised
               again
               from
               the
               dead
               by
               the
               Glory
               of
               the
               Father
            
             ;
             So
             Persons
             baptized
             were
             
               buried
               with
               him
               by
               Baptism
            
             
             
               into
               Death
            
             ,
             and
             rose
             again
             after
             the
             similitude
             of
             his
             Resurrection
             :
             They
             were
             
               planted
               together
               in
               the
               likeness
               of
               his
               Death
            
             ;
             and
             they
             were
             by
             this
             Sign
             assured
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             
               be
               also
               in
               the
               likeness
               of
               his
               Resurrection
               .
            
             Thus
             the
             Apostle
             St.
             
               Paul
               ,
               Colos.
            
             2.
             12.
             
             Ye
             are
             
               buried
               with
               him
               in
               Baptism
               ,
               wherein
               also
               you
               are
               risen
               with
               him
               through
               the
               Faith
               of
               the
               Operation
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               hath
               raised
               him
               from
               the
               dead
               .
            
             To
             which
             St.
             Peter
             seems
             likewise
             to
             allude
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             3.
             21.
             
             
               The
               like
               figure
               whereunto
            
             (
             viz.
             to
             the
             saving
             of
             the
             Ark
             by
             the
             Water
             of
             the
             Flood
             )
             
               even
               Baptism
               doth
               also
               now
               save
               us
               ,
               by
               the
            
             Resurrection
             
               of
               Christ.
            
             
          
           
             7.
             
             These
             are
             the
             Spiritual
             Graces
             or
             Privileges
             ,
             which
             were
             represented
             by
             the
             Outward
             and
             Visible
             Signs
             in
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             conferr'd
             by
             their
             means
             ;
             And
             These
             are
             what
             
               God
               on
               his
               part
            
             engageth
             and
             assures
             to
             us
             ,
             in
             that
             Great
             and
             Holy
             Covenant
             .
             There
             are
             other
             things
             ,
             which
             the
             
               Persons
               Baptized
            
             obliged
             themselves
             to
             
               on
               their
               part
            
             in
             that
             Covenant
             ;
             and
             These
             are
             the
             Duties
             which
             by
             their
             Baptism
             they
             vow
             and
             take
             upon
             themselves
             to
             perform
             ,
             represented
             also
             by
             the
             same
             Outward
             and
             Visible
             Signs
             .
             The
             first
             of
             these
             Duties
             which
             the
             Persons
             baptized
             promised
             and
             obliged
             
             themselves
             to
             perform
             ,
             was
             a
             
               Constant
               Confession
               of
               the
               Faith
               of
               Christ
               and
               Profession
               of
               his
               Religion
               .
            
             They
             were
             admitted
             by
             Baptism
             into
             the
             Church
             and
             Family
             of
             Christ
             ;
             and
             they
             were
             bound
             at
             all
             times
             ,
             to
             own
             themselves
             his
             Disciples
             :
             They
             were
             solemnly
             
               baptized
               into
               his
               Death
            
             ;
             and
             they
             
             were
             oblig'd
             not
             to
             be
             asham'd
             of
             the
             Cross
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             confess
             the
             Faith
             of
             him
             crucified
             :
             They
             owned
             publickly
             at
             their
             Baptism
             ,
             their
             Belief
             
               in
               God
               the
               Father
               Almighty
               ,
               and
               in
               Jesus
               Christ
               his
               only
               Son
               our
               Lord
            
             ;
             and
             they
             were
             bound
             at
             all
             times
             to
             make
             Profession
             of
             this
             Faith
             :
             They
             had
             
               with
               the
               heart
               believed
               unto
               Righteousness
            
             ;
             
             and
             they
             thought
             
               that
               with
               the
               Mouth
               ,
               Confession
            
             was
             necessary
             to
             be
             
               made
               unto
               Salvation
            
             :
             They
             were
             assured
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             
               confessed
               Christ
               before
               Men
            
             ,
             he
             would
             also
             
               confess
               them
               before
               his
               Father
               which
               is
               in
               Heaven
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               before
               the
               Angels
               of
               God
            
             ;
             but
             if
             they
             were
             
               ashamed
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               denyed
               him
               before
               Men
               ,
               he
               would
               also
               be
               ashamed
               of
               them
               when
               he
               came
               in
               the
               Glory
               of
               his
               Father
               with
               the
               Holy
               Angels
               .
            
             And
             so
             mighty
             an
             effect
             had
             this
             consideration
             upon
             the
             primitive
             Christians
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             times
             of
             Persecution
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             tempted
             to
             deny
             their
             Saviour
             and
             renounce
             the
             Faith
             which
             they
             had
             once
             Embraced
             ,
             they
             chose
             rather
             to
             endure
             the
             most
             exquisite
             Torments
             that
             the
             wit
             of
             Man
             could
             invent
             ,
             than
             either
             to
             renounce
             or
             dissemble
             their
             Christianity
             ;
             
             and
             those
             who
             out
             of
             Fear
             denyed
             or
             were
             ashamed
             to
             confess
             their
             Faith
             ,
             they
             looked
             upon
             to
             have
             forfeited
             and
             renounced
             their
             Baptism
             ,
             as
             having
             
               crucified
               to
               themselves
            
             
             
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               afresh
               ,
               and
               put
               him
               to
               an
               open
               shame
               .
            
          
           
             8.
             
             The
             Second
             Thing
             to
             which
             Persons
             baptized
             solemnly
             obliged
             themselves
             by
             their
             Baptism
             ,
             was
             
               a
               Death
               unto
               Sin
               ,
               and
               a
               New-birth
               unto
               Righteousness
               ;
               i.
               e.
            
             they
             engaged
             utterly
             and
             for
             ever
             to
             forsake
             ,
             all
             manner
             of
             Sin
             and
             Wickedness
             ;
             all
             
               Idolatrous
               and
               Superstitious
               Worship
               of
               false
               Gods
            
             ;
             all
             
               Injustice
               ,
               Wrong
               ,
               Fraud
               and
               Uncharitableness
               towards
               Men
            
             ;
             all
             
               the
               Pride
               and
               Vanity
               ,
               the
               Pomp
               and
               Luxury
               of
               this
               present
               World
            
             ;
             all
             
               the
               Lusts
               of
               the
               Flesh
               ,
               Adultery
               ,
               Fornication
               ,
               Uncleanness
               ,
               Lasciviousness
               ,
               Gluttony
               ,
               Drunkenness
               ,
               Revellings
               ,
            
             and
             such
             like
             :
             And
             for
             the
             future
             they
             promised
             to
             make
             it
             the
             business
             of
             their
             lives
             ,
             to
             fulfil
             all
             Righteousness
             according
             to
             the
             strictest
             Rules
             of
             the
             Christian
             Doctrine
             and
             Discipline
             ;
             to
             
               Worship
               the
               only
               true
               God
               ,
               with
               all
               Devotion
               ,
               Reverence
               and
               Humility
            
             ;
             to
             be
             
               exactly
               just
               in
               their
               Dealings
               with
               Men
               ,
            
             and
             
               generously
               charitable
               upon
               all
               occasions
            
             ;
             in
             fine
             ,
             to
             be
             
               Temperate
               and
               Sober
               ,
               Chast
               and
               Pure
               ,
            
             as
             the
             Worshippers
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Temples
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
             This
             was
             
               indeed
               a
               Dying
               unto
               Sin
            
             ,
             and
             
               Living
               unto
               Righteousness
            
             ;
             This
             was
             properly
             a
             being
             Regenerated
             or
             
               Born
               again
            
             ;
             This
             
             was
             truly
             a
             being
             
               Washed
               ,
               Sanctified
            
             and
             Justified
             ,
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             :
             And
             indeed
             this
             was
             the
             
               principal
               thing
            
             which
             was
             signified
             in
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             the
             
               principal
               end
            
             for
             which
             the
             whole
             Ordinance
             was
             designed
             ;
             This
             was
             what
             the
             Person
             to
             be
             baptized
             was
             to
             
               profess
               with
               his
               own
               Mouth
            
             ,
             when
             he
             renounced
             the
             Devil
             and
             all
             his
             Works
             ;
             and
             this
             was
             what
             was
             principally
             represented
             by
             that
             main
             part
             of
             the
             Ceremony
             ,
             
               the
               descending
               into
               the
               Water
            
             and
             
               rising
               out
               of
               it
               again
            
             ;
             For
             so
             the
             Apostle
             St.
             Paul
             most
             fully
             explains
             it
             ,
             Rom.
             6.
             3.
             
             
               Know
               ye
               not
               that
               so
               many
               of
               us
               ,
               as
               were
               baptized
               into
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               were
               baptized
               into
               his
               Death
               ?
               Therefore
               we
               are
               buried
               with
               him
               by
               Baptism
               into
               Death
               ,
               that
               like
               as
               Christ
               was
               raised
               up
               from
               the
               dead
               by
               the
               Glory
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               even
               so
               we
               also
               should
               walk
               in
               newness
               of
               Life
               ;
               Knowing
               this
               ,
               that
               our
               old
               Man
               is
               crucified
               with
               him
               ,
               that
               the
               body
               of
               sin
               might
               be
               destroyed
               ,
               that
               henceforth
               we
               should
               not
               serve
               sin
               :
            
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             design
             of
             our
             descending
             into
             the
             Water
             to
             be
             baptized
             ,
             and
             rising
             again
             out
             of
             it
             ,
             was
             to
             mind
             us
             ,
             that
             as
             we
             then
             received
             remission
             of
             our
             past
             sins
             by
             Vertue
             of
             Christ's
             having
             died
             
               for
               sin
            
             ;
             so
             we
             our selves
             were
             in
             like
             manner
             to
             die
             and
             be
             buried
             
               to
               sin
            
             ,
             and
             rise
             again
             to
             walk
             for
             the
             future
             with
             Christ
             in
             newness
             and
             holiness
             of
             Life
             .
             This
             therefore
             was
             the
             principal
             thing
             respected
             in
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             
             without
             this
             
               answer
               of
               a
               good
               Conscience
               towards
               God
               ,
            
             the
             washing
             or
             
               putting
               away
               of
            
             
             
               the
               filth
               of
               the
               Flesh
            
             ,
             could
             nothing
             avail
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God.
             Baptism
             is
             not
             the
             *
             
               Washing
               and
               Cleansing
               of
               the
               Body
               ,
            
             but
             the
             
               Purifying
               of
               the
               Mind
            
             ,
             from
             every
             evil
             Work
             ,
             to
             serve
             the
             living
             God
             ;
             without
             which
             ,
             Baptism
             is
             so
             far
             from
             being
             available
             to
             the
             remission
             of
             sin
             ,
             that
             on
             the
             contrary
             it
             makes
             it
             far
             the
             more
             grievous
             and
             inexcusable
             .
             But
             of
             this
             more
             in
             the
             next
             Chapter
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             The
             third
             and
             last
             thing
             ,
             to
             which
             Men
             were
             solemnly
             engaged
             at
             their
             Baptism
             ,
             was
             
               Self-denyal
               and
               Contempt
               of
               the
               World.
            
             Our
             Saviour
             had
             told
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             That
             whosoever
             would
             
               come
               after
               him
            
             ,
             
             must
             
               deny
               himself
               and
               take
               up
               his
               Cross
               and
               follow
               him
            
             ;
             that
             whosoever
             was
             not
             willing
             
               to
               forsake
               all
               that
               he
               had
               ,
               Father
               and
               Mother
               ,
               and
               Wife
               and
               Children
               ,
               and
               Brethren
               and
               Sisters
               ,
               yea
               ,
               and
               his
               own
               Life
               also
               ,
            
             he
             could
             not
             
               be
               his
               Disciple
            
             :
             And
             therefore
             when
             any
             Man
             came
             to
             be
             baptized
             ,
             he
             was
             accordingly
             obliged
             to
             
               renounce
               the
               World
            
             ,
             and
             all
             its
             Glory
             ,
             the
             Pomps
             and
             Vanities
             ,
             the
             Splendor
             and
             Pleasures
             of
             it
             :
             He
             professed
             himself
             a
             Candidate
             for
             the
             Glory
             that
             should
             
               be
               revealed
               hereafter
            
             ;
             and
             that
             therefore
             he
             would
             never
             be
             ambitious
             for
             that
             Honour
             ,
             which
             Men
             so
             earnestly
             contend
             for
             here
             :
             
             He
             declared
             that
             he
             expected
             his
             Portion
             in
             those
             
               spiritual
               Joys
            
             ,
             which
             
               eye
               hath
               not
               seen
            
             ,
             
             
               nor
               ear
               heard
               ,
               neither
               hath
               it
               entred
               into
               the
               heart
               of
               Man
               to
               conceive
            
             them
             ;
             and
             therefore
             he
             would
             never
             set
             his
             heart
             and
             affections
             ,
             upon
             any
             gross
             and
             
               sensual
               Pleasure
            
             :
             He
             professed
             that
             from
             thenceforward
             his
             Treasure
             should
             be
             
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               where
            
             
             
               neither
               Moth
               nor
               Rust
               doth
               corrupt
               ,
               and
               where
               Thieves
               do
               not
               break
               through
               and
               steal
            
             ;
             and
             that
             therefore
             he
             would
             never
             be
             covetous
             of
             any
             Riches
             ,
             or
             Possessions
             
               on
               Earth
            
             :
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             he
             engaged
             to
             make
             it
             the
             main
             business
             of
             his
             Life
             ,
             to
             prepare
             and
             fit
             himself
             to
             be
             partaker
             of
             those
             things
             ,
             which
             God
             had
             for
             them
             that
             love
             him
             laid
             up
             
               in
               the
               next
               World
            
             ;
             and
             that
             therefore
             he
             would
             never
             be
             extreamly
             solicitous
             ,
             after
             any
             thing
             
               in
               this
            
             .
             This
             was
             what
             the
             Primitive
             Christians
             understood
             by
             their
             Renouncing
             the
             World.
             They
             thought
             themselves
             obliged
             not
             only
             to
             forsake
             all
             gross
             and
             
               palpably
               sinful
               Lusts
            
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             be
             very
             sparing
             in
             their
             Enjoyments
             of
             what
             was
             Lawful
             :
             They
             looked
             upon
             this
             World
             and
             the
             next
             ,
             as
             *
             Enemies
             to
             each
             other
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             were
             to
             fight
             as
             Soldiers
             under
             the
             Banner
             of
             Christ
             ,
             against
             the
             
               Pleasures
               and
               Temptations
            
             of
             this
             VVorld
             ,
             for
             the
             Glories
             of
             the
             other
             .
             And
             for
             an
             Emblem
             of
             this
             it
             was
             ,
             that
             in
             some
             Churches
             they
             anointed
             the
             baptized
             Person
             with
             Oil
             :
             He
             was
             compared
             to
             a
             Combatant
             ,
             
             to
             a
             Runner
             just
             preparing
             to
             start
             in
             the
             Christian
             Race
             ;
             and
             they
             minded
             him
             ,
             
             that
             if
             those
             
               who
               strive
               for
               the
               Mastery
               only
               to
               obtain
               a
               corruptible
               Crown
               ,
            
             are
             
               temperate
               in
               all
               things
            
             ,
             much
             more
             ought
             he
             to
             
               confirm
               and
               strengthen
            
             himself
             ,
             to
             
               prepare
               and
               harden
            
             himself
             ,
             to
             be
             
               ready
               and
               expedite
            
             ,
             to
             be
             
               temperate
               and
               abstemious
            
             ,
             and
             to
             get
             perfectly
             above
             all
             those
             earthly
             desires
             ,
             which
             would
             hinder
             and
             clog
             him
             in
             that
             great
             race
             ,
             which
             he
             was
             to
             run
             for
             the
             
               Crown
               of
               Immortality
            
             .
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             the
             forsaking
             all
             worldly
             Possessions
             for
             the
             Name
             of
             Christ
             ,
             was
             a
             condition
             more
             particularly
             required
             in
             those
             Primitive
             times
             of
             Persecution
             :
             But
             how
             far
             it
             still
             obliges
             us
             ,
             (
             as
             it
             most
             certainly
             does
             in
             some
             Sense
             )
             shall
             be
             considered
             in
             its
             proper
             place
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP
               IV.
            
             What
             was
             required
             of
             Persons
             after
             Baptism
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             WHEN
             the
             whole
             Ceremony
             was
             finished
             ,
             the
             Person
             baptized
             was
             cloathed
             (
             as
             has
             been
             already
             observed
             )
             with
             a
             white
             Garment
             ;
             and
             then
             he
             was
             *
             admitted
             to
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Faithful
             :
             And
             that
             which
             was
             afterward
             required
             of
             him
             ,
             was
             this
             One
             Great
             and
             Necessary
             thing
             .
             
               To
               keep
               his
               Baptism
               Pure
               and
               Undefiled
               ,
               the
               remaining
               part
               of
               his
               Life
               .
            
          
           
           
             2
             To
             the
             keeping
             a
             Man's
             
               Baptism
               pure
               and
               undefiled
               through
               the
               remaining
               part
               of
               his
               Life
               ,
            
             that
             which
             was
             thought
             absolutely
             necessary
             in
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             ,
             was
             this
             :
             First
             ,
             That
             he
             from
             that
             time
             forward
             preserved
             himself
             from
             falling
             ,
             not
             only
             into
             the
             Habit
             ,
             but
             even
             so
             much
             as
             into
             the
             
               single
               Act
            
             of
             any
             of
             these
             gross
             and
             palpable
             Wickednesses
             ;
             
               Idolatry
               ,
               Perjury
               ,
               Blasphemy
               ;
               Murder
               ,
               Sedition
               ,
               Theft
               ,
               manifest
               Injustice
               ,
               Cheating
               ;
               Adultery
               ,
               Fornication
               ,
               Uncleanness
               ,
               Drunkenness
               ,
               Revelling
            
             ;
             and
             such
             like
             ;
             of
             which
             St.
             Paul
             expresly
             and
             peremptorily
             declares
             ,
             and
             repeats
             it
             with
             great
             earnestness
             over
             and
             over
             again
             ,
             that
             
               they
               who
               do
               such
               things
               ,
               shall
               have
               no
               inheritance
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Christ
               and
               of
               God.
            
             One
             that
             was
             born
             of
             God
             ,
             might
             be
             surprized
             into
             an
             unheeded
             sin
             ;
             but
             into
             the
             gross
             Act
             of
             any
             of
             these
             
               manifest
               and
               notorious
            
             Impieties
             ,
             they
             thought
             he
             was
             *
             never
             to
             be
             seduced
             ,
             and
             if
             he
             were
             ,
             that
             he
             ceased
             to
             be
             the
             Servant
             of
             God
             ;
             For
             
               whosoever
               abideth
               in
               him
               ,
               sinneth
               not
            
             ;
             and
             
               whosoever
               is
               born
               of
               God
               ,
               doth
               not
               commit
               sin
               ;
               for
               his
               Seed
               remaineth
               in
               him
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               he
               cannot
               sin
               because
               he
               is
               born
               of
               God.
            
             From
             the
             Acts
             therefore
             of
             any
             of
             these
             
               great
               and
               plain
            
             Wickednesses
             ,
             which
             stare
             Men
             in
             the
             Face
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             first
             view
             terrifie
             Mens
             Consciences
             ,
             they
             thought
             it
             indispensably
             necessary
             that
             a
             Man
             abstained
             
             wholly
             ;
             and
             that
             these
             things
             were
             not
             so
             much
             as
             to
             be
             
               once
               named
            
             among
             Christians
             .
             
             But
             then
             secondly
             ,
             To
             the
             keeping
             a
             man's
             
               Baptism
               pure
               and
               undefiled
            
             ,
             that
             which
             was
             thought
             further
             necessary
             was
             ,
             that
             from
             falling
             into
             an
             habitual
             practice
             of
             any
             of
             those
             
               smaller
               and
               less
               scandalous
            
             sins
             ,
             which
             carelesness
             and
             culpable
             ignorance
             would
             be
             very
             apt
             to
             betray
             a
             man
             into
             
               the
               Acts
            
             of
             ,
             he
             ought
             to
             indeavour
             to
             secure
             himself
             by
             great
             cautiousness
             ,
             and
             sincere
             enquiry
             after
             the
             knowledge
             of
             his
             Duty
             ;
             that
             from
             sins
             of
             omission
             ,
             from
             growing
             cool
             in
             Religion
             ,
             and
             remitting
             of
             his
             first
             Love
             ,
             he
             ought
             to
             indeavour
             to
             preserve
             himself
             by
             constant
             Meditation
             ,
             and
             hearty
             Prayer
             to
             God
             for
             the
             assistance
             of
             his
             holy
             Spirit
             ;
             that
             in
             order
             to
             grow
             in
             Grace
             ,
             he
             ought
             to
             be
             always
             humble
             and
             teachable
             ,
             penitent
             and
             devout
             ,
             meek
             in
             spirit
             ,
             and
             pure
             in
             mind
             ;
             and
             that
             to
             attain
             Perfection
             ,
             he
             ought
             to
             be
             always
             
               pressing
               forward
               towards
            
             
             
               the
               mark
               of
               the
               prize
               of
               the
               high
               calling
               ,
            
             with
             a
             perfect
             contempt
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             an
             entire
             Love
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             a
             boundless
             Charity
             to
             all
             Mankind
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             This
             was
             what
             the
             Primitive
             Christians
             understood
             by
             keeping
             their
             
               Baptism
               pure
               and
               undefiled
               ;
               viz.
            
             A
             regular
             and
             constant
             practice
             of
             all
             Holiness
             and
             Virtue
             ,
             from
             the
             time
             of
             their
             Baptism
             to
             their
             Death
             .
             And
             to
             this
             they
             thought
             themselves
             most
             strongly
             obliged
             ,
             by
             the
             very
             
             Form
             of
             their
             Baptism
             :
             They
             were
             immersed
             into
             the
             Water
             ,
             and
             they
             rise
             out
             of
             it
             again
             ,
             and
             this
             great
             Solemnity
             was
             
               never
               after
               to
               be
               repeated
            
             ;
             in
             token
             that
             as
             Christ
             once
             died
             for
             Sin
             ,
             and
             Rose
             again
             never
             to
             come
             under
             the
             power
             of
             Death
             any
             more
             ;
             so
             they
             were
             this
             once
             to
             have
             their
             Sins
             perfectly
             washt
             away
             by
             his
             Blood
             ,
             and
             were
             bound
             never
             to
             return
             under
             the
             Power
             of
             them
             any
             more
             .
             Thus
             St.
             Paul
             himself
             most
             expresly
             and
             excellently
             argues
             ,
             
               Rom.
               p.
            
             6.
             v.
             9.
             
             
               Knowing
               that
               Christ
               being
               raised
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
               dieth
               no
               more
               ;
               death
               hath
               no
               more
               dominion
               over
               him
               ;
               For
               in
               that
               he
               died
               ,
               he
               died
               unto
               Sin
               once
               ;
               but
               in
               that
               he
               liveth
               ,
               he
               liveth
               unto
               God
               :
               Likewise
               reckon
               ye
               also
               your selves
               to
               be
               dead
               indeed
               unto
               sin
               ,
               but
               alive
               unto
               God
               through
               Jesus
               Christ
               our
               Lord
               :
               Let
               not
               sin
               therefore
               reign
               in
               your
               mortal
               body
               ,
               that
               ye
               should
               obey
               it
               in
               the
               lusts
               thereof
               .
            
             The
             force
             of
             which
             Argument
             is
             plainly
             this
             :
             When
             we
             descended
             into
             the
             Water
             ,
             and
             rise
             out
             of
             it
             again
             ,
             we
             made
             publick
             profession
             ,
             that
             as
             we
             hoped
             for
             pardon
             of
             our
             past
             sins
             through
             the
             Merits
             of
             the
             Death
             of
             Christ
             ;
             so
             we
             our selves
             would
             thenceforth
             die
             unto
             sin
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             utterly
             cast
             it
             off
             and
             forsake
             it
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             future
             rise
             again
             to
             walk
             with
             Christ
             in
             newness
             and
             holiness
             of
             Life
             :
             So
             that
             unless
             from
             the
             time
             of
             our
             thus
             putting
             off
             sin
             ,
             we
             continue
             constantly
             to
             live
             in
             all
             holiness
             and
             righteousness
             ,
             we
             have
             no
             
             just
             reason
             to
             expect
             Remission
             by
             virtue
             of
             the
             Death
             of
             Christ
             ,
             into
             which
             we
             were
             baptized
             :
             For
             it
             being
             the
             express
             Condition
             of
             the
             Remission
             of
             sin
             ,
             that
             we
             continue
             no
             longer
             in
             it
             ,
             but
             live
             from
             thencefotth
             unto
             God
             ;
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             it self
             ,
             which
             was
             shed
             to
             be
             a
             Propitiation
             for
             the
             Sins
             of
             the
             whole
             World
             ,
             can
             avail
             nothing
             for
             one
             that
             continues
             in
             Sin
             ,
             whom
             our
             Saviour
             himself
             has
             particularly
             excepted
             from
             the
             benefit
             of
             the
             Pardon
             purchased
             by
             his
             Death
             and
             Passion
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Accordingly
             Persons
             after
             their
             Baptism
             were
             instructed
             ,
             That
             they
             must
             now
             utterly
             and
             for
             ever
             renounce
             ,
             all
             the
             sinful
             pleasures
             and
             desires
             of
             the
             World
             :
             
               They
               were
               told
               ,
               that
            
             they
             now
             received
             remission
             of
             their
             past
             sins
             ,
             by
             vertue
             of
             the
             Death
             of
             Christ
             ;
             and
             therefore
             they
             must
             take
             great
             heed
             that
             they
             sinned
             
               no
               more
               :
               They
               were
               told
               ,
               that
            
             they
             now
             washed
             their
             Garments
             in
             the
             Blood
             of
             the
             Lamb
             ;
             
             (
             for
             a
             signal
             whereof
             they
             were
             accordingly
             cloathed
             in
             white
             ;
             )
             and
             that
             they
             must
             take
             care
             to
             bring
             this
             unspotted
             Innocence
             with
             them
             ,
             before
             the
             Tribunal
             of
             Christ
             :
             (
             To
             which
             Custom
             our
             Saviour
             himself
             seems
             to
             allude
             ,
             Rev.
             3.
             4.
             
             Thou
             hast
             a
             few
             Names
             even
             in
             Sardis
             ,
             which
             have
             not
             defiled
             
               their
               Garments
            
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             walk
             with
             me
             
               in
               white
            
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             worthy
             ;
             )
             
               They
               were
               told
               ,
               that
            
             they
             were
             now
             baptized
             
             for
             the
             remission
             of
             all
             their
             past
             sins
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             kept
             not
             this
             Baptism
             pure
             and
             undefiled
             ,
             *
             they
             could
             not
             be
             sure
             they
             should
             ever
             be
             able
             to
             obtain
             the
             like
             
               full
               and
               perfect
            
             Remission
             again
             :
             
               They
               were
               told
               ,
               that
            
             they
             now
             started
             in
             that
             great
             Race
             ,
             which
             they
             were
             to
             
             run
             for
             the
             Crown
             of
             Immortality
             ;
             and
             *
             if
             those
             who
             were
             found
             tardy
             in
             an
             earthly
             Race
             ,
             were
             beaten
             and
             disgraced
             ,
             of
             how
             much
             sorer
             punishment
             should
             they
             be
             thought
             worthy
             ,
             who
             negligently
             faultred
             in
             the
             race
             of
             Immortality
             ?
             
               They
               were
               told
               ,
               that
            
             they
             now
             entred
             into
             that
             Covenant
             of
             God
             ,
             
             the
             Seal
             whereof
             was
             ,
             
               Let
               every
               one
               that
               Names
               the
               Name
               of
               Christ
               ,
               depart
               from
               Iniquity
            
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             *
             kept
             not
             this
             Seal
             ,
             their
             punishment
             would
             be
             among
             Apostates
             ,
             whose
             Worm
             shall
             not
             die
             ,
             and
             whose
             Fire
             shall
             not
             be
             quenched
             :
             
               They
               were
               told
               ,
               that
            
             they
             had
             now
             
               escaped
               the
               Pollutions
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               through
               the
            
             
             
               Knowledge
               of
               our
               Lord
               and
               Saviour
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             ;
             and
             if
             after
             this
             they
             should
             
               be
               again
               intangled
               therein
               ,
               and
               be
               overcome
               ,
               and
            
             
             
               turn
               from
               the
               Holy
               Commandment
               delivered
               unto
               them
               ,
            
             their
             Punishment
             should
             be
             †
             double
             to
             that
             of
             those
             ,
             who
             had
             
               never
               known
               the
               way
               of
               Righteousness
               .
            
             Finally
             ,
             
               They
               were
               told
               ,
               that
            
             they
             were
             now
             enlightned
             ,
             and
             had
             
               tasted
               of
               the
               heavenly
               Gift
            
             ,
             and
             were
             
               made
               partakers
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
            
             and
             were
             
               sealed
               thereby
               unto
               the
               day
               of
               Redemption
            
             ;
             and
             if
             after
             this
             they
             should
             
               fall
               away
            
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             
             exceeding
             difficult
             to
             renew
             them
             to
             Repentance
             :
             That
             they
             had
             now
             
               received
               the
            
             perfect
             
               knowledge
               of
               the
               Truth
            
             ;
             and
             if
             after
             this
             
               they
               sinned
               wilfully
            
             ,
             there
             would
             
               remain
               no
               more
               Sacrifice
               for
               sin
               ,
               but
               a
               certain
            
             
             
               fearful
               looking
               for
               of
               Judgment
               and
               fiery
               Indignation
               ,
               which
               should
               devour
               the
               Adversary
               :
            
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             That
             they
             now
             received
             a
             certain
             Promise
             and
             Assurance
             of
             Eternal
             Life
             ;
             but
             if
             they
             would
             sell
             this
             blessing
             for
             the
             momentary
             gratifications
             of
             sense
             ,
             they
             might
             perhaps
             afterwards
             
               be
               rejected
            
             when
             they
             
             should
             desire
             to
             
               inherit
               it
            
             ,
             and
             
               find
               no
               place
               for
               Repentance
               ,
               though
            
             they
             might
             
               seek
               it
               carefully
               with
               Tears
            
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             These
             were
             the
             severe
             cautions
             ,
             with
             which
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             obliged
             baptized
             Persons
             upon
             their
             utmost
             Peril
             ,
             to
             keep
             themselves
             stedfast
             from
             the
             time
             of
             their
             Baptism
             in
             all
             holy
             and
             blameless
             Conversation
             .
             Those
             who
             did
             
             continue
             to
             walk
             suitably
             to
             this
             Profession
             ,
             were
             said
             to
             be
             washed
             ,
             to
             be
             sanctified
             ,
             
             to
             be
             
               justified
               ,
               in
               the
               name
               of
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               Spirit
               of
               our
               God
               :
            
             And
             because
             in
             those
             purest
             times
             ,
             there
             were
             hardly
             any
             among
             Christians
             ,
             who
             did
             not
             walk
             suitably
             to
             their
             Profession
             ;
             it
             being
             the
             *
             same
             thing
             then
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             Christian
             and
             to
             be
             a
             good
             Man
             ;
             therefore
             those
             Terms
             ,
             
               Elect
               ,
               Regenerate
               ,
               Sanctified
               ,
               born
               of
               God
               ,
            
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             which
             we
             now
             appropriate
             only
             to
             the
             best
             and
             most
             holy
             Men
             ,
             are
             not
             in
             Scripture
             so
             appropriated
             ,
             but
             applied
             promiscuously
             to
             all
             Christians
             ;
             as
             appears
             from
             the
             Titles
             of
             the
             Apostles
             Letters
             ,
             in
             which
             whole
             Churches
             in
             general
             are
             called
             
               Elect
               ,
               Sanctified
            
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             and
             most
             evidently
             from
             St.
             John
             ,
             who
             in
             his
             first
             Epistle
             ,
             chap.
             5.
             ver
             .
             1.
             
             Whosoever
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               believeth
               that
               Jesus
               is
               the
               Christ
               ,
               is
            
             born
             of
             God
             :
             
               Whosoever
               believeth
               that
               Jesus
               is
               the
               Christ
               ;
               i.
               e.
            
             every
             Christian
             ;
             there
             being
             hardly
             any
             one
             in
             
               those
               times
            
             ,
             who
             was
             not
             indeed
             ,
             what
             he
             professed
             and
             pretended
             to
             be
             ,
             a
             
               Regenerate
               ,
               Sanctified
            
             and
             Elect
             Person
             .
             And
             as
             Christians
             who
             then
             lived
             thus
             suitably
             to
             their
             Profession
             ,
             were
             stiled
             
               Regenerate
               ,
               Sanctified
            
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             so
             they
             who
             continued
             to
             live
             thus
             suitably
             
               to
               the
               end
            
             ,
             were
             said
             to
             Persevere
             :
             and
             of
             such
             only
             ,
             was
             it
             said
             that
             they
             Persevered
             ;
             in
             opposition
             to
             those
             who
             after
             their
             Baptism
             lapsed
             ,
             
             into
             any
             notorious
             Transgression
             .
             For
             one
             that
             had
             thus
             lapsed
             ,
             they
             did
             not
             think
             it
             sufficient
             that
             he
             should
             repeat
             his
             Crime
             no
             more
             ,
             (
             which
             was
             the
             condition
             of
             Baptismal
             Remission
             ,
             )
             but
             he
             was
             obliged
             by
             *
             a
             long
             course
             of
             
               Mortification
               ,
               Prayers
               ,
               Tears
            
             and
             
               good
               Works
            
             ,
             to
             endeavour
             to
             wash
             out
             the
             Stain
             and
             Guilt
             .
             Nay
             ,
             and
             even
             this
             course
             also
             they
             allowed
             of
             but
             †
             Once
             ;
             not
             that
             true
             Repentance
             would
             at
             any
             time
             be
             in
             vain
             and
             unacceptable
             to
             God
             ,
             but
             (
             as
             an
             *
             Ancient
             Writer
             expresses
             it
             ,
             )
             that
             that
             which
             was
             the
             only
             remaining
             remedy
             ,
             might
             not
             by
             being
             made
             too
             easie
             ,
             grow
             contemptible
             and
             ineflectual
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             And
             now
             let
             Us
             think
             upon
             this
             ;
             let
             Us
             consider
             this
             ,
             with
             shame
             and
             confusion
             of
             Faces
             ;
             who
             I
             do
             not
             say
             after
             Baptism
             and
             the
             solemn
             taking
             upon
             our selves
             the
             Profession
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             but
             after
             frequent
             Purposes
             and
             Promises
             of
             Reformation
             ,
             after
             repeated
             Vows
             and
             Resolutions
             of
             Amendment
             ,
             nay
             ,
             perhaps
             after
             confirming
             all
             these
             by
             the
             
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               Body
               and
               Blood
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             do
             yet
             continue
             in
             sin
             and
             defer
             our
             Repentance
             .
             The
             
               Primitive
               Christians
            
             thought
             themselves
             absolutely
             obliged
             to
             live
             in
             the
             constant
             Practice
             of
             
             all
             Holiness
             and
             Vertue
             ,
             from
             the
             time
             of
             their
             Baptism
             to
             their
             Death
             ;
             and
             can
             we
             hope
             to
             be
             accepted
             ,
             if
             notwithstanding
             all
             our
             Pretences
             to
             Repentance
             and
             Reformation
             ,
             we
             still
             continue
             under
             the
             weak
             excuses
             of
             Infirmity
             and
             Inadvertency
             ,
             to
             live
             in
             any
             known
             sin
             ?
             Doth
             our
             Baptismal
             Vow
             lay
             no
             obligation
             upon
             us
             ?
             or
             hath
             God
             established
             a
             Covenant
             with
             us
             upon
             slighter
             Terms
             ,
             and
             entail'd
             his
             Promises
             to
             us
             upon
             easier
             Conditions
             ,
             than
             he
             did
             to
             the
             first
             and
             purest
             Christians
             ?
             
               Let
               no
               Man
               deceive
               you
            
             ,
             saith
             St.
             
               John
               ,
               He
               that
               doth
               righteousness
               ,
               is
               righteous
               ,
            
             1
             John
             3.
             7.
             
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             the
             case
             is
             not
             altogether
             the
             same
             with
             us
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             with
             them
             :
             We
             live
             in
             Christian
             Nations
             and
             under
             Christian
             Governments
             ,
             where
             there
             are
             no
             Pagans
             to
             be
             converted
             to
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             baptized
             
               after
               their
               Repentance
            
             ,
             and
             
               with
               a
               full
               conviction
               of
               Mind
               :
            
             And
             of
             those
             who
             are
             born
             of
             Christian
             Parents
             ,
             there
             are
             very
             few
             so
             happy
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             be
             entangled
             in
             the
             Habit
             of
             any
             sin
             ,
             before
             they
             come
             to
             a
             perfect
             understanding
             and
             compleat
             conviction
             of
             all
             the
             Truths
             of
             Religion
             ;
             And
             *
             in
             this
             case
             it
             must
             indeed
             be
             confessed
             ,
             that
             it
             cannot
             but
             require
             
               some
               time
            
             ,
             perfectly
             to
             overcome
             a
             vitious
             disposition
             ,
             and
             to
             obtain
             the
             Habit
             of
             the
             
             contrary
             Vertue
             .
             But
             may
             we
             therefore
             spend
             
               our
               whole
               Lives
            
             in
             little
             and
             weak
             struglings
             against
             sin
             ,
             without
             ever
             arriving
             at
             that
             pitch
             of
             Vertue
             ,
             which
             was
             antiently
             thought
             necessary
             to
             prepare
             a
             Man
             for
             Baptism
             ?
             May
             we
             therefore
             be
             excused
             from
             ever
             becoming
             perfect
             Christians
             ,
             because
             we
             were
             all
             along
             brought
             up
             in
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             and
             were
             never
             converted
             by
             any
             sudden
             Conviction
             ?
             When
             a
             Man
             is
             in
             that
             state
             described
             by
             St.
             Paul
             in
             the
             7th
             Chap.
             to
             the
             Romans
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             convinced
             of
             the
             evil
             of
             great
             and
             known
             sins
             ,
             and
             sets
             his
             Mind
             to
             resist
             and
             strive
             against
             them
             ,
             yet
             not
             so
             but
             that
             through
             the
             viciousness
             of
             his
             inclination
             or
             the
             force
             of
             evil
             Habits
             he
             frequently
             relapses
             and
             is
             intangled
             in
             them
             again
             ;
             't
             is
             a
             Sign
             indeed
             that
             such
             a
             one
             is
             not
             yet
             
               hardened
               through
               the
               deceitfulness
               of
               sin
            
             ;
             there
             is
             hopes
             that
             through
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             he
             may
             
               at
               length
            
             prevail
             and
             overcome
             his
             Temptations
             ;
             but
             he
             has
             not
             yet
             overcome
             ,
             he
             has
             not
             yet
             attained
             to
             be
             a
             good
             Christian
             ;
             nor
             can
             he
             be
             said
             to
             have
             done
             so
             ,
             till
             he
             has
             brought
             himself
             into
             such
             a
             state
             ,
             as
             that
             he
             be
             perfectly
             gotten
             above
             all
             the
             Temptations
             to
             know
             sin
             ,
             and
             assured
             by
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             shall
             not
             fall
             into
             it
             any
             more
             .
             To
             such
             a
             state
             as
             this
             ,
             he
             must
             resolve
             to
             arrive
             ;
             and
             he
             must
             resolve
             to
             arrive
             at
             it
             timely
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             have
             a
             certain
             Title
             to
             
             the
             reward
             of
             Obedience
             .
             There
             is
             hardly
             any
             Man
             so
             wicked
             ,
             who
             does
             not
             design
             to
             repent
             at
             one
             time
             or
             other
             before
             he
             dies
             ;
             and
             our
             Saviour
             has
             indeed
             in
             his
             Gospel
             made
             the
             same
             Promises
             to
             Repentance
             ,
             that
             he
             has
             to
             innocence
             and
             continued
             Obedience
             :
             But
             let
             no
             Man
             deceive
             himself
             by
             a
             fatal
             Errour
             :
             The
             Repentance
             to
             which
             our
             Saviour
             has
             made
             such
             large
             Promises
             ,
             is
             not
             the
             late
             Repentance
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             but
             the
             timely
             Repentance
             of
             a
             Jew
             or
             a
             Heathen
             at
             his
             Conversion
             to
             Christianity
             ;
             and
             is
             therefore
             the
             
               very
               same
            
             ,
             and
             
               no
               other
            
             than
             Baptism
             it self
             .
             Indeed
             if
             a
             Christian
             by
             an
             unhappy
             Education
             be
             brought
             up
             in
             sin
             ,
             and
             habituated
             to
             Wickedness
             ;
             whenever
             he
             comes
             by
             the
             Power
             of
             God's
             Word
             ,
             and
             the
             Influence
             of
             his
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             to
             be
             convinced
             of
             the
             evil
             of
             his
             Ways
             and
             of
             the
             necessity
             of
             Religion
             ,
             he
             is
             then
             in
             the
             same
             state
             that
             a
             Heathen
             Convert
             is
             supposed
             to
             be
             at
             his
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             Promises
             are
             made
             to
             them
             both
             :
             But
             when
             a
             Christian
             who
             has
             a
             clear
             Knowledge
             of
             his
             Duty
             ,
             does
             notwitstanding
             that
             ,
             continue
             wilfully
             all
             his
             Life
             in
             sin
             ,
             our
             Saviour
             is
             so
             far
             from
             assuring
             him
             that
             God
             and
             Angels
             will
             rejoyce
             at
             his
             Conversion
             ,
             if
             when
             he
             grows
             old
             he
             leaves
             off
             sinning
             ,
             because
             he
             can
             sin
             no
             more
             ,
             that
             he
             has
             no
             where
             promised
             that
             such
             a
             Repentance
             shall
             be
             accepted
             
               at
               all
            
             .
             We
             must
             
             therefore
             so
             break
             off
             our
             sins
             by
             Repentance
             ,
             as
             to
             attain
             the
             Habits
             of
             the
             contrary
             Vertues
             ,
             and
             to
             live
             in
             them
             .
             Such
             a
             Repentance
             as
             this
             ,
             our
             Saviour
             will
             accept
             ;
             and
             *
             he
             that
             after
             such
             a
             Repentance
             lives
             constantly
             Virtuous
             ,
             shall
             certainly
             be
             esteemed
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             always
             been
             innocent
             :
             but
             without
             the
             evidence
             of
             such
             a
             Life
             of
             Virtue
             and
             renewed
             Obedience
             ,
             how
             far
             soever
             the
             Mercy
             of
             God
             may
             possibly
             extend
             it self
             ,
             We
             can
             never
             have
             
               any
               assurance
            
             that
             our
             Repentance
             will
             be
             accepted
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               V.
            
             Of
             the
             Baptism
             of
             Infants
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             AS
             those
             who
             by
             the
             Preaching
             of
             the
             Apostles
             and
             their
             Successors
             had
             been
             converted
             from
             Judaism
             or
             Gentilism
             to
             Christianity
             ,
             were
             baptized
             
               at
               riper
               Years
            
             ,
             upon
             their
             publickly
             professing
             their
             Faith
             and
             their
             Repentance
             ;
             so
             those
             who
             were
             born
             of
             Christian
             Parents
             ,
             and
             designed
             to
             be
             educated
             in
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             have
             by
             the
             general
             Practice
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             been
             baptized
             
               in
               their
               Infancy
            
             ,
             upon
             Promise
             made
             by
             Sureties
             ,
             
             that
             they
             should
             be
             instructed
             in
             the
             Faith
             and
             in
             the
             Obedience
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             that
             Infants
             are
             rightly
             so
             admitted
             to
             this
             Ordinance
             ,
             (
             besides
             the
             almost
             general
             consent
             and
             practice
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             )
             I
             shall
             use
             but
             this
             One
             Argument
             to
             demonstrate
             .
             Those
             who
             are
             fit
             to
             be
             admitted
             into
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ
             
               in
               Heaven
            
             ,
             (
             as
             our
             Saviour
             himself
             pronounces
             Infants
             to
             be
             ,
             Mar.
             10.
             14
             and
             15.
             )
             are
             certainly
             qualified
             to
             be
             received
             as
             Members
             of
             his
             
               Church
               on
               Earth
            
             .
             The
             Qualifications
             which
             fit
             Men
             for
             both
             ,
             are
             Repentance
             and
             Faith
             :
             Now
             though
             Infants
             have
             not
             Repentance
             ,
             yet
             they
             have
             *
             Innocence
             ,
             which
             is
             better
             than
             Repentance
             ,
             and
             which
             makes
             them
             that
             they
             need
             it
             not
             :
             For
             if
             those
             who
             have
             been
             the
             most
             enormous
             sinners
             ,
             are
             yet
             by
             their
             Repentance
             qualified
             for
             Baptism
             ;
             how
             much
             more
             are
             Infants
             ,
             who
             have
             never
             sinned
             ,
             fitted
             for
             it
             by
             their
             Innocence
             ?
             And
             though
             Infants
             have
             not
             and
             cannot
             have
             actual
             Faith
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             *
             Sanctified
             by
             being
             born
             of
             Believing
             Parents
             ,
             they
             are
             already
             
               in
               some
               sense
            
             within
             the
             Limits
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Promise
             ,
             and
             are
             ready
             without
             
             Prejudice
             to
             be
             instructed
             in
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Obedience
             thereof
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Infants
             therefore
             are
             rightly
             admitted
             to
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             thereby
             to
             the
             Privileges
             appropriated
             by
             Christ
             to
             the
             Members
             of
             his
             Church
             .
             But
             because
             Baptism
             is
             a
             Covenant
             ,
             wherein
             there
             is
             as
             well
             a
             Promise
             made
             on
             the
             part
             of
             the
             Person
             baptized
             ,
             
               of
               certain
               Duties
               to
               be
               performed
               ,
            
             as
             one
             on
             God's
             part
             ,
             
               of
               certain
               Graces
               and
               Privileges
               to
               be
               conferred
            
             ;
             and
             because
             Infants
             are
             not
             capable
             of
             making
             any
             Promise
             immediately
             by
             themselves
             ;
             it
             has
             therefore
             been
             the
             wisdom
             of
             the
             Church
             to
             appoint
             certain
             Sureties
             ,
             who
             should
             promise
             
               in
               the
               Name
            
             of
             the
             Child
             ,
             what
             it self
             should
             afterwards
             be
             obliged
             to
             perform
             ;
             
               i.
               e.
            
             who
             should
             undertake
             to
             see
             it
             instructed
             in
             the
             Nature
             and
             Obligation
             of
             those
             Duties
             ,
             which
             upon
             account
             of
             its
             
               being
               a
               Member
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             it
             would
             
               at
               years
               of
               Discretion
               be
               bound
               to
               perform
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             
               CHAP.
               VI.
            
             Of
             the
             Duty
             of
             God-Fathers
             and
             God-Mothers
             .
          
           
             1
             THAT
             therefore
             which
             the
             Sureties
             undertake
             for
             a
             Child
             at
             its
             Baptism
             ,
             is
             briefly
             this
             :
             That
             it
             shall
             be
             taught
             all
             the
             Articles
             of
             the
             
               Christian
               Faith
            
             ,
             with
             the
             reasonableness
             of
             their
             Belief
             ,
             that
             it
             shall
             be
             instructed
             in
             all
             the
             Duties
             of
             the
             
               Christian
               Life
            
             ,
             with
             the
             necessity
             of
             their
             Practice
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             shall
             be
             minded
             in
             convenient
             time
             to
             make
             a
             publick
             Declaration
             of
             its
             being
             hearty
             in
             this
             Belief
             ,
             and
             to
             enter
             into
             a
             renewed
             Engagement
             to
             continue
             constant
             in
             this
             Practice
             .
             They
             promise
             that
             it
             shall
             be
             taught
             to
             
               Believe
               in
               one
               God
               the
               Father
               Almighty
               ,
            
             &c.
             and
             
               in
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               his
               only
               Son
               our
               Lord
               ,
            
             &c.
             and
             
               in
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               the
               Holy
               Catholick
               Church
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             They
             promise
             that
             it
             shall
             be
             instructed
             ,
             
               to
               renounce
               the
               Devil
               and
               all
               his
               Works
               ,
            
             the
             
               Pomps
               and
               Vanities
               of
               this
               wicked
               World
               ,
            
             and
             
               all
               the
               sinful
               Lusts
               of
               the
               Flesh
               ;
               i.
               e.
            
             that
             it
             shall
             be
             taught
             to
             live
             
               Soberly
               ,
               Righteously
               ,
               and
               Godly
               ,
            
             in
             this
             present
             World.
             And
             they
             promise
             ,
             that
             it
             shall
             in
             fit
             season
             be
             brought
             to
             declare
             solemnly
             ,
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             and
             of
             the
             whole
             Congregation
             ,
             its
             
             firmness
             in
             the
             Faith
             of
             these
             
               Articles
               of
               Religion
            
             ,
             and
             its
             Resolution
             to
             continue
             in
             the
             Obedience
             of
             these
             Commands
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             is
             what
             the
             God-Fathers
             or
             God-Mothers
             promise
             for
             a
             Child
             at
             its
             Baptism
             ;
             This
             they
             promise
             solemnly
             in
             
               the
               presence
               of
               God
            
             ,
             and
             in
             
               the
               face
               of
               the
               Congregation
            
             :
             And
             is
             it
             a
             small
             thing
             ,
             to
             
               undertake
               for
               the
               Soul
            
             of
             a
             Person
             to
             be
             admitted
             into
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ?
             Is
             it
             a
             light
             thing
             to
             enter
             into
             such
             a
             Promise
             solemnly
             
               before
               God
               and
               his
               Church
            
             ?
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             whoever
             considers
             the
             matter
             seriously
             ,
             will
             hardly
             find
             
               any
               Duty
            
             of
             
               greater
               Importance
            
             ,
             or
             
               any
               Promise
            
             of
             more
             
               solemn
               Obligation
            
             :
             yet
             is
             there
             no
             Duty
             more
             generally
             and
             more
             shamefully
             neglected
             ,
             nor
             any
             Promise
             more
             lightly
             regarded
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             If
             a
             Man
             be
             made
             Guardian
             to
             the
             Son
             of
             a
             deceased
             Friend
             ,
             and
             be
             intrusted
             with
             the
             Care
             of
             his
             Education
             ,
             how
             justly
             do
             we
             expect
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             be
             careful
             to
             have
             him
             instructed
             in
             all
             that
             
               necessary
               Knowledge
            
             ,
             on
             which
             depends
             the
             management
             of
             his
             Life
             and
             Conversation
             ;
             that
             he
             should
             be
             zealous
             to
             have
             him
             further
             indued
             with
             all
             those
             
               useful
               Accomplishments
            
             ,
             which
             may
             become
             his
             Quality
             and
             recommend
             him
             in
             the
             World
             ;
             but
             above
             all
             that
             he
             should
             spare
             no
             pains
             to
             secure
             to
             him
             
               his
               Estate
            
             ,
             and
             to
             improve
             his
             Fortunes
             ?
             And
             do
             we
             not
             look
             upon
             that
             Man
             as
             the
             vilest
             and
             most
             unfaithful
             of
             Men
             ,
             who
             having
             
             such
             a
             charge
             committed
             unto
             him
             ,
             should
             wholly
             neglect
             all
             or
             any
             of
             these
             things
             ?
             Yet
             how
             much
             a
             greater
             Trust
             does
             he
             betray
             ,
             who
             having
             the
             Soul
             of
             a
             Child
             committed
             to
             his
             care
             
               by
               God
               and
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             neglects
             wholly
             to
             have
             it
             taught
             those
             necessary
             Truths
             ,
             in
             the
             Knowledge
             and
             Practice
             of
             which
             consists
             its
             everlasting
             Happiness
             ;
             who
             takes
             no
             care
             at
             all
             to
             secure
             to
             it
             that
             Portion
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             designed
             and
             prepared
             for
             it
             in
             Heaven
             ;
             and
             who
             seeing
             the
             Soul
             of
             an
             Innocent
             Babe
             ,
             (
             perhaps
             meerly
             for
             want
             of
             good
             Advice
             and
             Instruction
             ,
             )
             beginning
             to
             be
             over-run
             with
             the
             Seeds
             of
             those
             Vices
             ,
             which
             in
             time
             must
             drown
             it
             in
             destruction
             and
             perdition
             ,
             does
             yet
             show
             no
             Care
             or
             Concern
             for
             it
             ?
             What
             greater
             Uncharitableness
             can
             a
             Man
             possibly
             be
             guilty
             of
             towards
             
               the
               Soul
               of
               his
               Brother
            
             ,
             or
             what
             greater
             
               Mockery
               of
               God
            
             ?
             'T
             is
             True
             ,
             the
             Education
             of
             a
             Child
             is
             not
             wholly
             committed
             to
             the
             Care
             of
             those
             who
             are
             its
             Sureties
             in
             Baptism
             ,
             but
             first
             and
             principally
             to
             the
             Parents
             themselves
             :
             But
             undoubtedly
             they
             are
             bound
             to
             be
             Assistants
             ;
             and
             if
             the
             Parents
             either
             thro'
             Wickedness
             neglect
             to
             instruct
             it
             ,
             or
             by
             Death
             are
             taken
             away
             from
             it
             ,
             the
             Sureties
             must
             look
             upon
             this
             Care
             as
             chiefly
             devolved
             upon
             Them
             ,
             and
             of
             which
             they
             must
             give
             a
             strict
             Account
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             In
             what
             Station
             soever
             God
             appoints
             any
             Man
             over
             the
             Soul
             of
             his
             Brother
             ,
             either
             
             to
             warn
             the
             wicked
             or
             to
             instruct
             the
             ignorant
             ,
             if
             he
             neglects
             his
             Duty
             and
             his
             Brother
             perish
             through
             his
             default
             ,
             the
             Blood
             of
             him
             that
             perisheth
             will
             be
             required
             at
             his
             hands
             :
             Ezek
             3●
             .
             8.
             
             
               When
               I
               say
               unto
               the
               Wicked
               ,
               O
               Wicked
               Man
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               surely
               die
               ;
               if
               thou
               dost
               not
               speak
               to
               warn
               the
               Wicked
               from
               his
               ways
               ,
               that
               wicked
               Man
               shall
               die
               in
               his
               Iniquity
               ,
               but
               his
               Blood
               will
               I
               require
               at
               thine
               hand
               .
            
             How
             much
             more
             ,
             when
             the
             Soul
             of
             an
             innocent
             Child
             is
             committed
             particularly
             to
             the
             care
             of
             any
             Person
             ,
             if
             thro'
             his
             neglect
             it
             be
             corrupted
             and
             perish
             ,
             shall
             its
             Blood
             be
             required
             at
             his
             hand
             ?
             With
             what
             Confusion
             and
             Amazement
             shall
             we
             at
             the
             day
             of
             Judgment
             hear
             those
             who
             have
             been
             committed
             to
             our
             Charge
             ,
             accuse
             us
             for
             having
             been
             thro'
             carelesness
             the
             causes
             of
             their
             Destruction
             ?
             How
             shall
             we
             be
             astonisht
             and
             cut
             to
             the
             heart
             ,
             to
             hear
             them
             curse
             us
             and
             say
             ,
             
               Had
               those
               who
               should
               have
               instructed
               us
               ,
               been
               as
               careful
               to
               teach
               us
               our
               Duty
               ,
               as
               we
               were
               capable
               and
               willing
               to
               have
               learnt
               it
               ,
               we
               had
               never
               come
               into
               this
               miserable
               condition
               !
            
             And
             how
             will
             it
             double
             the
             Torments
             even
             of
             Hell
             it self
             ,
             to
             have
             the
             punishment
             not
             only
             of
             our
             own
             Sins
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             all
             the
             sins
             of
             those
             ,
             who
             have
             been
             undone
             by
             our
             neglect
             ,
             inflicted
             upon
             us
             ?
          
           
             5.
             
             'T
             is
             not
             therefore
             a
             slight
             and
             trivial
             matter
             ,
             to
             be
             Sureties
             for
             Children
             in
             Baptism
             ;
             't
             is
             not
             enough
             barely
             to
             make
             
             Profession
             of
             our
             Faith
             in
             their
             Name
             at
             the
             Font
             ;
             but
             we
             are
             bound
             afterward
             to
             perform
             conscientiously
             ,
             what
             we
             there
             solemnly
             promised
             for
             them
             before
             God
             and
             his
             Church
             ,
             as
             a
             Duty
             wherein
             
               their
               Souls
            
             and
             
               our
               own
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               welfare
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             are
             highly
             concerned
             .
             Tertullian
             thought
             it
             a
             great
             objection
             against
             the
             use
             of
             Infant-Baptism
             ,
             that
             †
             the
             Sureties
             were
             there
             obliged
             to
             promise
             ,
             what
             they
             were
             not
             sure
             they
             should
             live
             to
             perform
             ,
             and
             what
             ,
             if
             they
             did
             live
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             be
             sure
             they
             should
             be
             able
             to
             perswade
             the
             baptized
             Person
             to
             take
             upon
             himself
             :
             He
             never
             once
             thought
             that
             so
             great
             a
             Trust
             might
             be
             wilfully
             betrayed
             ,
             or
             so
             solemn
             a
             promise
             carelesly
             neglected
             ;
             which
             would
             have
             been
             a
             much
             stronger
             Objection
             .
             What
             would
             he
             have
             said
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             lived
             in
             these
             times
             ,
             wherein
             nothing
             is
             more
             common
             ,
             than
             for
             Men
             to
             take
             upon
             themselves
             this
             great
             Charge
             ,
             without
             ever
             designing
             to
             think
             more
             of
             it
             ?
          
           
             6.
             
             Let
             those
             Men
             consider
             this
             ,
             who
             make
             no
             scruple
             to
             promise
             
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               God
               and
               his
               Church
               ,
            
             what
             they
             never
             design
             to
             think
             upon
             after
             .
             Let
             those
             consider
             this
             ,
             who
             make
             no
             scruple
             to
             Answer
             readily
             for
             a
             Child
             ,
             whom
             by
             reason
             of
             its
             great
             distance
             they
             have
             no
             probability
             of
             ever
             seeing
             more
             :
             Let
             those
             consider
             this
             ,
             who
             
             when
             they
             have
             been
             Sureties
             for
             a
             Child
             ,
             deliver
             it
             immediately
             to
             its
             Parents
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             by
             that
             Mockery
             released
             from
             their
             Promise
             ,
             and
             God
             deluded
             as
             easily
             as
             Men
             :
             Lastly
             ,
             Let
             those
             consider
             this
             ,
             who
             think
             themselves
             obliged
             to
             restifie
             their
             Love
             to
             a
             Child
             whom
             they
             have
             been
             Sureties
             for
             ,
             by
             some
             little
             and
             trifling
             Marks
             of
             Kindness
             ;
             while
             they
             are
             at
             the
             same
             time
             most
             inhumanely
             and
             unchristianly
             cruel
             to
             it
             ,
             by
             neglecting
             that
             one
             great
             Kindness
             which
             they
             have
             promised
             and
             vowed
             to
             do
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             the
             notorious
             neglect
             of
             this
             important
             Duty
             ,
             is
             one
             great
             cause
             of
             the
             shameless
             Wickedness
             of
             our
             present
             Age.
             For
             while
             Parents
             and
             Sureties
             are
             careless
             to
             instruct
             Children
             in
             the
             Nature
             and
             Obligation
             of
             their
             Baptismal
             Vow
             ,
             vicious
             Inclinations
             prevail
             upon
             them
             and
             insensibly
             grow
             into
             Vicious
             Habits
             ,
             before
             they
             come
             to
             a
             perfect
             Knowledge
             of
             the
             Necessity
             and
             Excellency
             of
             Religion
             ,
             of
             the
             Extent
             and
             Obligation
             of
             their
             Duty
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Greatness
             and
             Certainty
             of
             the
             Happiness
             annexed
             to
             it
             .
             Whereas
             were
             Sureties
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             solemn
             Promise
             made
             
               to
               God
               and
               his
               Church
            
             ,
             conscientiously
             careful
             to
             see
             that
             those
             for
             whom
             they
             have
             Undertaken
             ,
             be
             timely
             and
             diligently
             instructed
             ;
             Religion
             would
             have
             the
             first
             Possession
             ,
             of
             innocent
             and
             unprejudiced
             Minds
             ;
             Children
             would
             for
             
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             though
             differently
             according
             to
             their
             different
             Tempers
             ,
             be
             early
             wrought
             upon
             to
             admire
             the
             Beauty
             and
             the
             Pleasure
             of
             Virtue
             ;
             to
             thirst
             after
             the
             Love
             of
             God
             and
             the
             Happiness
             of
             Heaven
             ;
             and
             would
             be
             brought
             to
             Confirmation
             ,
             with
             a
             deep
             Sense
             and
             Conviction
             of
             their
             Duty
             ,
             with
             an
             earnest
             desire
             of
             professing
             the
             
               reality
               of
               their
               Faith
            
             and
             renewing
             their
             
               Promises
               of
               Obedience
            
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             full
             resolution
             of
             living
             suitably
             to
             that
             Profession
             and
             those
             renewed
             Promises
             ,
             the
             remaining
             part
             of
             their
             Lives
             .
          
        
         
           THE
           END
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           
             Essay
             the
             Second
          
           .
           Of
           Confirmation
           .
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               I.
            
             Of
             the
             Nature
             ,
             Design
             and
             Use
             of
             Confirmation
             .
          
           
             THAT
             there
             is
             a
             certain
             Period
             of
             time
             ,
             at
             which
             every
             Man
             that
             is
             truly
             Religious
             ,
             began
             to
             be
             so
             ,
             and
             from
             which
             the
             beginning
             of
             his
             Religious
             Life
             might
             truly
             be
             dated
             ,
             is
             evident
             :
             But
             of
             what
             use
             the
             Knowing
             and
             Fixing
             this
             Period
             in
             a
             Man
             's
             own
             Mind
             ,
             may
             be
             ,
             is
             generally
             very
             little
             considered
             :
             For
             whilst
             some
             have
             groundlesly
             asserted
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             certain
             Time
             of
             every
             good
             Man's
             Conversion
             ,
             after
             which
             it
             is
             impossible
             for
             him
             to
             fall
             away
             into
             a
             state
             of
             Wickedness
             ;
             and
             whilst
             others
             have
             weakly
             imagined
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             certain
             Time
             of
             Conversion
             ,
             after
             which
             though
             a
             
             Man
             does
             fall
             into
             great
             Wickednesses
             ,
             yet
             he
             cannot
             fall
             finally
             from
             a
             State
             of
             Grace
             ;
             most
             others
             have
             thought
             that
             there
             is
             little
             or
             no
             use
             of
             inquiring
             
               at
               all
            
             into
             the
             exact
             time
             when
             the
             Religious
             Life
             begins
             ,
             or
             if
             there
             were
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             hardly
             possible
             for
             a
             Man
             to
             Fix
             and
             Determine
             it
             ,
             since
             Men
             generally
             become
             Religious
             not
             by
             a
             
               sudden
               Conversion
            
             ,
             but
             by
             a
             
               gradual
               Progress
            
             .
             But
             though
             it
             be
             indeed
             true
             ,
             that
             Men
             generally
             become
             Religious
             ,
             not
             
               at
               once
            
             ,
             but
             
               by
               degrees
            
             ,
             yet
             may
             a
             Man
             nevertheless
             certainly
             Fix
             to
             himself
             the
             Period
             ,
             from
             whence
             to
             date
             the
             beginning
             of
             his
             
               Religious
               Life
            
             :
             For
             if
             his
             Progress
             has
             been
             only
             from
             a
             more
             
               imperfect
               State
               of
               Virtue
            
             ,
             (
             which
             consists
             in
             a
             constant
             sincere
             endeavour
             to
             obey
             all
             the
             Commandments
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             accompanied
             with
             many
             Frailties
             ,
             Inadvertencies
             and
             Surprizes
             ,
             )
             to
             a
             
               more
               perfect
               and
               uniform
               practice
               of
               Holiness
            
             ;
             he
             has
             been
             all
             along
             in
             the
             Course
             of
             a
             Religious
             Life
             :
             But
             if
             his
             Progress
             has
             been
             from
             a
             Course
             of
             known
             and
             wilful
             sin
             ,
             to
             a
             Victory
             or
             Conquest
             over
             his
             Lusts
             and
             Temptations
             ;
             he
             must
             reckon
             his
             Religious
             Life
             from
             no
             longer
             a
             time
             ,
             (
             notwithstanding
             any
             pious
             Intervals
             and
             Struglings
             which
             he
             may
             have
             had
             with
             his
             Habitual
             Temptations
             ,
             )
             than
             from
             that
             Period
             since
             which
             he
             has
             never
             fallen
             into
             any
             known
             and
             gross
             sin
             .
             And
             the
             Uses
             of
             a
             Man's
             fixing
             within
             himself
             such
             a
             Period
             ,
             would
             
             be
             
               that
               more
               assured
               and
               settled
               Peace
               of
               Conscience
               ,
            
             which
             would
             arise
             from
             the
             distinct
             and
             clear
             View
             of
             a
             well
             examined
             course
             of
             past
             Holiness
             ;
             
               that
               effectual
               bar
               against
               falling
               into
               the
               Act
               of
               any
               known
               sin
               ,
            
             which
             would
             be
             put
             by
             a
             Man's
             considering
             ,
             that
             by
             such
             an
             Act
             he
             must
             lose
             all
             the
             comfort
             of
             his
             past
             Virtue
             ,
             and
             be
             forced
             to
             begin
             his
             Religious
             Life
             again
             from
             a
             new
             Period
             ;
             And
             above
             all
             ,
             
               that
               mighty
               dread
               of
               going
               on
               in
               a
               circle
               of
               Sinning
               and
               Repenting
               ,
               Repenting
               and
               Sinning
               ,
            
             into
             which
             Men
             would
             be
             rowzed
             ,
             by
             being
             brought
             to
             understand
             clearly
             ,
             that
             such
             a
             course
             is
             no
             part
             of
             a
             Religious
             Life
             
               at
               all
            
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Now
             this
             Period
             ,
             from
             which
             I
             suppose
             a
             Christian
             to
             begin
             his
             Religious
             Life
             ,
             must
             be
             either
             
               Baptism
               ,
               Confirmation
            
             or
             Repentance
             .
             In
             those
             who
             are
             converted
             from
             the
             Profession
             of
             any
             other
             Religion
             to
             that
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             the
             Period
             from
             whence
             their
             Religious
             Life
             ought
             to
             begin
             ,
             is
             Baptism
             :
             And
             the
             Principal
             cause
             of
             that
             strict
             Piety
             ,
             for
             which
             the
             Primitive
             Christians
             are
             so
             deservedly
             Eminent
             ,
             seems
             to
             be
             that
             great
             rigour
             with
             which
             they
             insisted
             upon
             Mens
             living
             in
             a
             constant
             course
             of
             Piety
             from
             the
             time
             of
             their
             entring
             into
             this
             solemn
             Covenant
             .
             In
             those
             who
             have
             been
             educated
             from
             their
             Infancy
             in
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             the
             Period
             from
             whence
             
             their
             Religious
             Life
             ought
             to
             be
             dated
             ,
             is
             Confirmation
             ;
             the
             time
             from
             their
             Baptism
             being
             only
             their
             Preparation
             ,
             or
             
               time
               of
               Instruction
            
             .
             But
             then
             for
             those
             who
             have
             neglected
             this
             great
             and
             solemn
             Opportunity
             ,
             or
             have
             since
             fallen
             into
             any
             great
             and
             wliful
             sins
             ;
             the
             only
             remaining
             time
             from
             whence
             their
             Religious
             Life
             can
             be
             reckoned
             ,
             is
             
               Repentance
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             the
             Time
             since
             which
             they
             have
             so
             perfectly
             had
             the
             Conquest
             over
             all
             their
             Temptations
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             have
             been
             seduced
             by
             them
             any
             more
             ,
             into
             any
             gross
             or
             wilful
             sin
             .
             Of
             Baptism
             I
             have
             already
             spoken
             in
             the
             former
             Essay
             ;
             of
             Confirmation
             I
             shall
             treat
             in
             this
             ;
             of
             Repentance
             in
             the
             next
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             In
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             ,
             those
             who
             upon
             Profession
             of
             their
             Faith
             and
             Repentance
             were
             by
             Baptism
             admitted
             into
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             had
             this
             their
             Admission
             compleated
             or
             perfected
             afterwards
             ,
             by
             the
             
               Imposition
               of
               Hands
            
             .
             When
             the
             Samaritans
             
               had
               received
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
            
             and
             many
             of
             them
             
               were
               baptized
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               ,
            
             only
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             was
             
               as
               yet
               fallen
               upon
               none
               of
               them
               ,
            
             we
             find
             that
             *
             two
             of
             the
             Apostles
             were
             sent
             to
             
               lay
               their
               hands
               on
               them
            
             ,
             and
             then
             
               they
               received
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ,
             Acts
             8.
             17.
             
             This
             was
             the
             constant
             practise
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             
             stles
             ,
             to
             perfect
             or
             compleat
             Baptism
             by
             
               the
               Imposition
               of
               Hands
            
             :
             which
             two
             things
             are
             therefore
             laid
             down
             together
             among
             the
             Principles
             or
             Foundations
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ
             ,
             Heb.
             6.
             2.
             and
             were
             accordingly
             practised
             jointly
             by
             the
             Church
             in
             succeeding
             Ages
             .
             
               This
               Custom
            
             (
             saith
             †
             St.
             Cyprian
             )
             
               is
               also
               descended
               to
               us
               ,
               that
               they
               who
               are
               baptized
               be
               brought
               by
               the
               Rulers
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               by
               our
               Prayer
               and
               the
               Imposition
               of
               Hands
               ,
               may
               obtain
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               and
               be
               consummated
               with
               the
               Seal
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             And
             *
             
               Tertullian
               ,
               After
               Baptism
               the
               hand
               is
               imposed
               ,
               by
               Blessing
               calling
               down
               and
               inviting
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               :
               Then
               that
               most
               Holy
               Spirit
               willingly
               descends
               from
               the
               Father
               upon
               the
               Bodies
               that
               are
               cleansed
               and
               blessed
               .
            
          
           
             4.
             
             But
             of
             this
             Confirmation
             of
             Persons
             baptized
             at
             riper
             years
             ,
             which
             was
             anciently
             administred
             immediately
             after
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             is
             therefore
             by
             many
             not
             without
             reason
             look'd
             upon
             as
             a
             Part
             of
             the
             Ceremony
             of
             
               Baptism
               it self
            
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             my
             purpose
             to
             speak
             now
             more
             largely
             .
             That
             which
             I
             am
             at
             this
             time
             more
             especially
             to
             consider
             ,
             is
             that
             Confirmation
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             now
             in
             use
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             whereby
             those
             who
             
             have
             been
             baptized
             in
             their
             Infancy
             ,
             are
             at
             Years
             of
             Discretion
             perfected
             or
             made
             compleat
             Members
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             And
             the
             Design
             and
             Use
             of
             Confirming
             such
             Persons
             ,
             is
             plainly
             this
             :
             Baptism
             being
             a
             Covenant
             ,
             wherein
             there
             are
             as
             well
             certain
             Conditions
             promised
             to
             be
             performed
             on
             the
             part
             of
             the
             Person
             Baptized
             ,
             as
             certain
             Privileges
             assured
             to
             be
             conferred
             on
             God's
             part
             ;
             and
             Infants
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             capable
             of
             being
             admitted
             to
             the
             Privileges
             of
             Members
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             yet
             not
             being
             capable
             of
             promising
             or
             performing
             any
             Conditions
             ,
             any
             otherwise
             than
             by
             means
             of
             certain
             Sureties
             ,
             who
             ingage
             to
             instruct
             them
             in
             the
             Nature
             and
             Obligation
             of
             the
             Promises
             made
             in
             their
             Name
             at
             their
             Baptism
             ;
             't
             is
             manifest
             that
             these
             baptized
             Infants
             ,
             when
             they
             come
             to
             Years
             of
             Discretion
             ,
             if
             they
             desire
             to
             continue
             to
             be
             Partakers
             of
             the
             Privileges
             ,
             which
             God
             has
             appropriated
             to
             the
             Members
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             they
             must
             be
             willing
             also
             to
             perform
             the
             Conditions
             ,
             which
             God
             has
             indispensably
             required
             of
             all
             those
             Members
             :
             That
             they
             may
             enter
             therefore
             into
             these
             Obligations
             ,
             with
             the
             advantage
             of
             greater
             Solemnity
             and
             Choice
             ,
             it
             has
             most
             wisely
             been
             instituted
             ,
             that
             as
             soon
             as
             they
             be
             of
             Age
             to
             understand
             the
             Nature
             and
             the
             Obligation
             of
             
             that
             Promise
             ,
             which
             was
             made
             in
             their
             Name
             at
             their
             Baptism
             ,
             they
             should
             be
             brought
             to
             make
             a
             publick
             Declaration
             ,
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             and
             his
             Church
             of
             their
             taking
             freely
             
               upon
               themselves
            
             that
             Vow
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             Resolution
             to
             live
             from
             thenceforward
             conformably
             to
             the
             Conditions
             of
             that
             great
             and
             solemn
             Covenant
             ;
             and
             that
             upon
             this
             publick
             Profession
             of
             their
             Faith
             ,
             and
             most
             solemn
             Purposes
             of
             Obedience
             ,
             they
             should
             by
             
               Imposition
               of
               Hands
            
             have
             the
             great
             Privileges
             of
             Baptism
             sealed
             anew
             and
             secured
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             that
             this
             might
             be
             done
             the
             more
             solemnly
             and
             effectually
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             have
             a
             lasting
             effect
             upon
             the
             Minds
             and
             Lives
             of
             Men
             ,
             as
             the
             solemn
             Administration
             of
             Baptism
             had
             antiently
             among
             the
             Primitive
             Christians
             ;
             
               it
               were
               very
               much
               to
               be
               wished
               ,
            
             that
             as
             in
             those
             Primitive
             Times
             Persons
             converted
             to
             Christianity
             were
             not
             before
             Baptism
             admitted
             as
             compleat
             Members
             to
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             were
             esteemed
             only
             as
             Candidates
             desirous
             to
             be
             instructed
             in
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ;
             so
             those
             who
             have
             now
             been
             only
             baptized
             in
             their
             Infancy
             ,
             should
             before
             Confirmation
             be
             looked
             upon
             by
             others
             ,
             and
             by
             themselves
             too
             ,
             as
             no
             other
             than
             
               Catechumens
               :
               It
               were
               to
               be
               wished
               ,
            
             that
             no
             one
             might
             be
             admitted
             
             to
             the
             Communion
             ,
             before
             he
             were
             confirmed
             ;
             and
             that
             no
             one
             might
             be
             admitted
             to
             Confirmation
             ,
             before
             he
             had
             attained
             a
             perfect
             Knowledge
             of
             the
             extent
             and
             obligation
             of
             all
             the
             Duties
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             given
             sufficient
             evidence
             of
             his
             Resolution
             to
             live
             suitably
             to
             that
             Knowledge
             :
             
               It
               were
               to
               be
               wished
            
             ,
             that
             as
             in
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             there
             were
             certain
             solemn
             Times
             appointed
             for
             Baptism
             ,
             as
             Easter
             and
             Whitsontide
             ,
             at
             which
             those
             who
             were
             before
             prepared
             by
             a
             regular
             course
             of
             Catechizing
             ,
             were
             admitted
             with
             great
             solemnity
             into
             the
             compleat
             Communion
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             so
             there
             were
             now
             such
             solemn
             seasons
             appointed
             ,
             against
             which
             Ministers
             of
             particular
             Parishes
             should
             for
             some
             time
             before-hand
             diligently
             instruct
             and
             prepare
             those
             ,
             who
             were
             of
             Age
             to
             be
             presented
             to
             the
             Bishop
             to
             be
             confirmed
             :
             And
             above
             all
             ,
             
               it
               were
               to
               be
               wished
            
             ,
             that
             the
             whole
             Process
             might
             be
             performed
             with
             so
             much
             Reverence
             and
             Solemnity
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Persons
             confirmed
             might
             understand
             and
             be
             convinced
             ,
             that
             they
             came
             now
             to
             have
             all
             the
             Privileges
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             promised
             to
             the
             Members
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             sealed
             and
             assured
             to
             them
             ;
             that
             they
             now
             received
             the
             Assistance
             of
             the
             
               Holy
               Spirit
            
             ,
             to
             enable
             them
             effectually
             to
             perform
             their
             Duty
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             now
             solemnly
             undertook
             
             
               for
               themselves
            
             before
             God
             and
             the
             Church
             ,
             what
             their
             Sureties
             promised
             for
             them
             before
             at
             Baptism
             ,
             to
             Live
             from
             henceforward
             in
             all
             Holiness
             and
             Purity
             ,
             and
             in
             constant
             Obedience
             to
             all
             the
             Commands
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             remaining
             part
             of
             their
             Lives
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Were
             this
             excellent
             Institution
             thus
             solemnly
             and
             religiously
             observed
             ,
             exceeding
             great
             would
             be
             
               the
               Effects
            
             which
             we
             might
             justly
             hope
             to
             see
             produced
             by
             the
             use
             of
             it
             .
             The
             Effect
             that
             the
             Imposition
             of
             the
             Apostles
             hands
             had
             upon
             the
             first
             Converts
             to
             Christianity
             ,
             was
             no
             less
             than
             the
             induing
             them
             with
             those
             extraordinary
             Gifts
             of
             
               Speaking
               with
               Tongues
               ,
               Working
               Miracles
               ,
            
             and
             the
             like
             :
             And
             though
             these
             mighty
             Operations
             of
             the
             Spirit
             did
             afterward
             by
             degrees
             cease
             ;
             yet
             the
             constant
             
               Influence
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Blessing
               of
               God
            
             conferred
             by
             the
             Imposition
             of
             Hands
             ,
             did
             in
             all
             succeeding
             Ages
             express
             and
             shew
             forth
             it self
             in
             great
             and
             very
             remarkable
             Effects
             :
             It
             filled
             Men
             with
             Spiritual
             and
             
               Internal
               Strength
            
             ;
             it
             indued
             them
             with
             Courage
             and
             Wisdom
             and
             Fortitude
             ,
             to
             
               confess
               boldly
            
             the
             Faith
             of
             Christ
             Crucified
             ,
             and
             to
             
               promote
               zealously
            
             the
             Service
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             it
             wrought
             in
             their
             Minds
             an
             Ardent
             Love
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             a
             continual
             Joy
             in
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ;
             a
             perfect
             Purity
             of
             Heart
             ,
             and
             Contempt
             
             of
             all
             Worldly
             Enjoyments
             ;
             a
             boundless
             Charity
             towards
             all
             Mankind
             ,
             and
             an
             infinite
             
               desire
               of
               doing
               good
            
             in
             their
             Generation
             .
             And
             were
             Young
             Persons
             taught
             Now
             to
             receive
             Confirmation
             with
             the
             same
             Preparation
             ,
             with
             the
             same
             Reverence
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             same
             Expectations
             ,
             that
             they
             did
             in
             the
             Primitive
             Times
             ;
             we
             might
             yet
             expect
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             annex
             the
             same
             
               Inward
               Blessings
            
             ,
             to
             the
             Use
             of
             the
             same
             
               External
               Means
            
             .
             Were
             none
             esteemed
             
               Perfect
               Christians
            
             ,
             or
             looked
             upon
             as
             
               Compleat
               Members
            
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             before
             Confirmation
             ;
             Parents
             and
             Sureties
             would
             be
             obliged
             to
             instruct
             and
             prepare
             Children
             in
             order
             to
             be
             Confirmed
             ;
             and
             we
             should
             not
             see
             the
             generality
             of
             Men
             esteeming
             themselves
             
               Perfect
               Christians
            
             ,
             and
             
               Faithful
               Members
            
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             without
             ever
             knowing
             how
             ,
             or
             upon
             what
             Conditions
             they
             were
             admitted
             into
             it
             .
             Were
             none
             admitted
             to
             Confirmation
             ,
             who
             had
             not
             first
             passed
             through
             such
             a
             regular
             course
             of
             Catechizing
             ,
             as
             to
             understand
             perfectly
             the
             Extent
             of
             their
             Duty
             ,
             and
             their
             Obligation
             to
             perform
             it
             ;
             this
             would
             breed
             in
             Young
             Persons
             a
             great
             Reverence
             and
             Esteem
             for
             Religion
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             Zeal
             in
             preparing
             themselves
             that
             they
             might
             be
             thought
             worthy
             to
             be
             admitted
             to
             the
             compleat
             Communion
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Participation
             of
             
             its
             higher
             Mysteries
             :
             By
             this
             means
             Children
             would
             be
             fully
             and
             distinctly
             instructed
             in
             the
             nature
             and
             design
             of
             Religion
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             they
             came
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             Good
             and
             Evil
             ;
             and
             we
             should
             not
             see
             Men
             live
             all
             their
             Lives
             in
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             
               Participation
               of
               its
               Sacraments
            
             ,
             without
             ever
             understanding
             the
             very
             
               first
               Principles
            
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ
             ,
             or
             what
             it
             was
             that
             they
             promised
             at
             Baptism
             :
             By
             this
             means
             that
             
               gross
               Ignorance
            
             ,
             in
             which
             so
             many
             thousand
             Christians
             live
             and
             die
             ,
             would
             in
             great
             measure
             be
             prevented
             ;
             and
             we
             should
             not
             see
             Children
             for
             want
             of
             Instruction
             so
             soon
             possessed
             and
             corrupted
             by
             Vice
             ,
             as
             to
             Lie
             and
             Swear
             ,
             to
             be
             Disobedient
             and
             
               Ill
               natur'd
            
             ,
             to
             be
             Vain
             and
             Idle
             in
             that
             tender
             Age
             ,
             wherein
             they
             might
             as
             easily
             be
             formed
             to
             all
             the
             contrary
             Virtues
             with
             the
             same
             advantage
             of
             Prejudice
             and
             
               first
               Possession
            
             .
             Were
             none
             received
             to
             Confirmation
             ,
             who
             did
             not
             express
             a
             
               sincere
               Resolution
            
             to
             live
             from
             thenceforward
             according
             to
             the
             Purity
             and
             the
             Equity
             of
             the
             Gospel
             in
             all
             Holiness
             and
             godly
             Conversation
             ;
             or
             who
             did
             not
             with
             
               free
               Choice
            
             and
             a
             
               zealous
               Disposition
            
             of
             Mind
             desire
             to
             take
             upon
             themselves
             their
             
               Baptismal
               Vow
            
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             publick
             Profession
             of
             their
             Faith
             and
             Obedience
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             and
             his
             
             whole
             Church
             ;
             this
             would
             give
             a
             mighty
             Reputation
             to
             Religion
             and
             Virtue
             ;
             this
             would
             prevent
             that
             Goldness
             and
             Deadness
             in
             Religion
             ,
             which
             proceeds
             from
             Mens
             taking
             up
             the
             Profession
             of
             it
             in
             course
             ,
             without
             due
             Preparation
             and
             Disposition
             of
             Mind
             ;
             this
             would
             make
             Men
             earnest
             and
             serious
             in
             the
             Profession
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             solicitous
             not
             to
             contradict
             their
             Profession
             by
             their
             Lives
             :
             such
             a
             
               Solemn
               Renuntiation
            
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             the
             Flesh
             and
             the
             Devil
             ;
             such
             a
             Vow
             solemnly
             confirmed
             and
             ratified
             by
             our
             personal
             Protestation
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             Congregation
             ,
             could
             not
             but
             be
             a
             mighty
             Bridle
             to
             restrain
             Men
             from
             Sin
             ,
             and
             a
             mighty
             Spur
             to
             provoke
             Men
             to
             
               Good
               Works
            
             :
             The
             Fear
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Shame
             of
             Men
             ,
             in
             whose
             presence
             so
             sacred
             an
             Obligation
             was
             entered
             into
             ,
             could
             not
             but
             be
             of
             great
             force
             to
             bind
             men
             to
             live
             worthy
             of
             this
             great
             Vocation
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             answer
             the
             expectation
             of
             God
             and
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             not
             become
             a
             blemish
             and
             dishonour
             to
             their
             Religion
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             Were
             none
             admitted
             to
             Confirmation
             ,
             without
             being
             first
             fully
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             they
             came
             now
             to
             receive
             the
             Perfection
             and
             Strength
             of
             Baptismal
             Grace
             ;
             that
             they
             came
             now
             to
             receive
             †
             the
             Seal
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             whereby
             they
             are
             separated
             unto
             the
             
               Service
               of
            
             
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             
               Day
               of
               Redemption
            
             :
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             that
             they
             came
             now
             to
             receive
             the
             Assistance
             of
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ,
             which
             should
             from
             henceforward
             continue
             with
             them
             ,
             to
             inable
             them
             to
             perform
             all
             the
             
               Commands
               of
               God
            
             ,
             and
             to
             
               resist
               and
               overcome
            
             all
             the
             
               Temptations
               of
               the
               Enemy
            
             ;
             we
             might
             have
             reason
             to
             hope
             ,
             that
             as
             in
             the
             
               Primitive
               Times
            
             ,
             so
             Now
             also
             these
             
               External
               Ordinances
            
             would
             be
             accompanied
             with
             such
             plentiful
             Effusions
             of
             
               inward
               and
               sanctifying
               Grace
            
             ,
             as
             would
             have
             a
             visible
             effect
             in
             the
             Lives
             and
             Manners
             of
             Men
             :
             The
             time
             was
             ,
             when
             the
             Professors
             of
             True
             Religion
             could
             challenge
             the
             Unbelieving
             World
             to
             give
             them
             a
             
               Lustful
               ,
               Malitious
               ,
               Passionate
               ,
               Revengeful
            
             Man
             ,
             and
             they
             would
             by
             the
             Administration
             of
             Baptism
             and
             Confirmation
             ,
             transform
             him
             into
             the
             Purest
             ,
             the
             Meekest
             ,
             and
             the
             Gentlest
             Spirit
             upon
             Earth
             ;
             and
             since
             God
             has
             promised
             to
             be
             always
             with
             the
             Church
             by
             his
             Spirit
             even
             unto
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             I
             see
             no
             reason
             why
             Confirmation
             of
             Baptized
             Persons
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             celebrated
             by
             us
             with
             the
             same
             Preparation
             and
             Reverence
             as
             it
             was
             among
             the
             Antients
             ,
             might
             not
             be
             as
             effectual
             Now
             to
             
               Confirm
               Men
               in
               Virtue
            
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             Then
             to
             
               Transform
               them
               from
               Vice
            
             ;
             and
             have
             as
             proportionably
             great
             an
             effect
             upon
             the
             following
             part
             of
             
             our
             Lives
             ,
             as
             it
             had
             upon
             
               theirs
               .
               By
               these
               means
            
             the
             Church
             would
             be
             again
             restored
             to
             its
             Antient
             Regular
             Constitution
             :
             
               By
               these
               means
            
             many
             perplexing
             Scruples
             about
             the
             Worthy
             Receiving
             the
             Holy
             Communion
             ,
             would
             in
             great
             measure
             be
             removed
             ;
             no
             one
             being
             capable
             of
             being
             admitted
             to
             that
             Holy
             Sacrament
             ,
             without
             having
             been
             first
             Confirmed
             ;
             and
             no
             one
             being
             capable
             of
             being
             Confirmed
             ,
             without
             having
             first
             passed
             through
             such
             Preparation
             ,
             as
             would
             sit
             him
             for
             the
             Communion
             :
             Lastly
             ,
             
               By
               these
               means
            
             ,
             if
             any
             one
             after
             Confirmation
             lapsed
             into
             the
             practice
             of
             any
             great
             and
             notorious
             Sin
             ,
             a
             fair
             opportunity
             would
             offer
             it self
             of
             restoring
             some
             degree
             of
             that
             Antient
             Discipline
             ,
             the
             want
             of
             which
             is
             so
             justly
             lamented
             by
             the
             Church
             ;
             this
             Solemn
             Preparation
             ,
             by
             which
             I
             suppose
             persons
             fitted
             for
             Confirmation
             ,
             being
             the
             most
             likely
             thing
             in
             the
             World
             to
             work
             in
             Mens
             Minds
             such
             a
             Dread
             of
             Sins
             to
             be
             committed
             afterwards
             ,
             as
             would
             dispose
             them
             to
             submit
             to
             ,
             and
             to
             profit
             under
             Discipline
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             These
             are
             the
             exceeding
             great
             Benefits
             ,
             which
             would
             arise
             from
             such
             a
             Solemn
             and
             Religious
             Use
             of
             Confirmation
             :
             But
             till
             this
             excellent
             Institution
             can
             be
             restored
             to
             its
             Antient
             Solemnity
             and
             Reverence
             ,
             (
             which
             as
             it
             is
             much
             to
             be
             
             wished
             ,
             so
             in
             the
             present
             degeneracy
             and
             corruption
             of
             Manners
             it
             is
             hardly
             to
             be
             hoped
             ,
             )
             all
             that
             can
             be
             done
             ,
             is
             earnestly
             to
             exhort
             those
             who
             are
             in
             any
             capacity
             intrusted
             with
             the
             Instruction
             of
             Children
             ,
             that
             they
             be
             careful
             for
             the
             
               Honour
               of
               God
            
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             
               Welfare
               of
               his
               Church
            
             ,
             to
             teach
             them
             to
             
               Love
               God
               and
               Religion
            
             with
             their
             first
             Love
             ;
             to
             improve
             in
             them
             those
             Natural
             Principles
             of
             Justice
             and
             
               Truth
               ,
               Honesty
            
             and
             
               Thankfulness
               ,
               Simplicity
            
             and
             Obedience
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             planted
             in
             their
             very
             Creation
             ;
             to
             teach
             them
             to
             resist
             the
             Prejudices
             and
             
               first
               Insinuations
            
             of
             Vice
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             afraid
             of
             a
             Sin
             as
             of
             Death
             ;
             to
             fill
             their
             Minds
             with
             great
             and
             honourable
             thoughts
             of
             the
             Privileges
             of
             being
             made
             Members
             of
             
               Christ
               ,
               Children
            
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             Heirs
             of
             Heaven
             ;
             to
             instruct
             them
             fully
             in
             the
             Extent
             and
             Obligation
             of
             all
             the
             Duties
             of
             the
             Christian
             Life
             ,
             which
             in
             their
             Baptism
             they
             ingaged
             to
             perform
             ;
             and
             ,
             when
             they
             be
             thus
             Qualified
             ,
             to
             bring
             them
             with
             Understanding
             and
             Resolution
             ,
             with
             Desire
             and
             Zeal
             ,
             to
             receive
             at
             Confirmation
             the
             
               Consummation
               of
               Baptismal
               Grace
            
             ,
             and
             a
             joyful
             
               Assurance
               of
               Glory
               and
               Immortality
            
             ,
             if
             they
             shall
             persevere
             in
             their
             Faith
             and
             their
             Obedience
             to
             the
             end
             .
          
           
           
             8.
             
             My
             Design
             in
             the
             following
             Essay
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             enter
             into
             any
             Question
             of
             Dispute
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             lay
             down
             some
             brief
             and
             
               practical
               Directions
            
             ,
             by
             which
             one
             that
             
               designs
               to
               be
               Confirmed
            
             ,
             (
             whom
             I
             always
             suppose
             of
             Age
             to
             understand
             the
             whole
             Doctrine
             of
             Religion
             ,
             )
             or
             one
             that
             is
             
               already
               Confirmed
            
             and
             is
             sincerely
             desirous
             to
             lead
             a
             Religious
             Life
             ,
             may
             attain
             to
             that
             
               Primitive
               Holiness
            
             and
             that
             
               Perfection
               of
               Virtue
            
             ,
             which
             becomes
             the
             Truth
             and
             the
             Purity
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               II.
            
             What
             is
             to
             be
             done
             before
             Confirmation
             .
             Of
             Faith
             ;
             of
             the
             Necessity
             of
             Religion
             ;
             of
             the
             Necessity
             of
             Revelation
             ;
             of
             the
             Evidence
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ;
             and
             of
             Consideration
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             FIrst
             then
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             receive
             Confirmation
             ,
             or
             to
             begin
             the
             great
             Work
             of
             Religion
             ,
             with
             due
             preparation
             of
             Mind
             ,
             
               Endeavour
               before
               all
               things
               to
               attain
               a
               real
               and
               firm
               Belief
               of
               the
               great
               Doctrines
               of
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               .
            
             This
             is
             the
             only
             Foundation
             ,
             that
             will
             be
             able
             to
             support
             the
             Design
             of
             a
             truly
             Religious
             Life
             .
             If
             we
             do
             really
             and
             firmly
             believe
             ,
             the
             Being
             and
             the
             Providence
             of
             God
             ;
             if
             
             we
             be
             indeed
             convinced
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Christian
               Religion
            
             is
             a
             Revelation
             of
             the
             Divine
             Will
             ;
             if
             we
             be
             in
             earnest
             persuaded
             ,
             that
             there
             will
             certainly
             come
             a
             Day
             of
             Retribution
             ,
             wherein
             every
             Man
             shall
             receive
             according
             to
             that
             he
             has
             done
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             Good
             or
             Evil
             ;
             this
             is
             a
             Faith
             ,
             which
             
               will
               assuredly
               overcome
               the
               World
            
             ;
             this
             is
             a
             Belief
             ,
             which
             will
             certainly
             baffle
             all
             the
             Temptations
             of
             Sin
             and
             Satan
             ;
             this
             will
             make
             all
             the
             Glories
             of
             the
             World
             seem
             mean
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Pleasures
             of
             Sense
             insipid
             ;
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             this
             will
             inspire
             Men
             with
             such
             a
             vigorous
             Zeal
             ▪
             as
             will
             make
             them
             not
             only
             with
             
               Ease
               and
               Contentment
            
             ,
             but
             with
             a
             
               mighty
               Pleasure
            
             sacrifice
             all
             earthly
             Enjoyments
             ,
             to
             the
             doing
             the
             
               greatest
               Good
            
             here
             ,
             and
             obtaining
             the
             
               greatest
               Happiness
            
             hereafter
             .
             But
             if
             we
             enter
             upon
             the
             Profession
             of
             Religion
             rashly
             and
             inconsiderately
             ,
             more
             for
             
               Form
               and
               Custom
            
             than
             upon
             any
             mature
             
               Deliberation
               and
               Conviction
               of
               Mind
            
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             possible
             we
             should
             persevere
             in
             well-doing
             with
             Resolution
             and
             Patience
             :
             The
             Cares
             of
             the
             World
             and
             the
             Deceitfulness
             of
             Riches
             ,
             the
             Solicitations
             of
             Pleasure
             and
             the
             Lusts
             of
             other
             things
             ,
             will
             certainly
             prevail
             over
             us
             and
             seduce
             us
             into
             Sin.
             Nothing
             but
             a
             
               firm
               Faith
            
             ,
             grounded
             upon
             an
             impartial
             View
             and
             a
             deep
             Consideration
             of
             things
             ,
             can
             possibly
             carry
             a
             Man
             through
             the
             Difficulties
             
             and
             Discouragements
             of
             a
             Religious
             Life
             :
             But
             he
             that
             begins
             to
             build
             upon
             this
             Foundation
             ,
             and
             lays
             down
             his
             first
             Principles
             of
             Faith
             immovable
             as
             a
             Rock
             ,
             will
             be
             able
             to
             surmount
             all
             Difficulties
             with
             Bravery
             and
             Constancy
             ,
             and
             will
             attain
             the
             end
             of
             his
             Hopes
             with
             Triumph
             and
             Joy.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             true
             Reason
             why
             so
             great
             a
             number
             of
             those
             who
             make
             Profession
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             are
             either
             wicked
             and
             licentious
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             cold
             and
             indifferent
             in
             Matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             is
             plainly
             this
             ,
             That
             they
             do
             not
             
               in
               earnest
            
             believe
             ,
             as
             they
             pretend
             and
             profess
             to
             do
             ,
             the
             great
             Articles
             of
             Religion
             :
             They
             
               in
               course
            
             profess
             themselves
             to
             be
             Christians
             ,
             without
             having
             ever
             considered
             what
             Christianity
             is
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             has
             little
             or
             no
             Influence
             upon
             their
             Lives
             and
             Actions
             .
             For
             did
             Men
             indeed
             as
             firmly
             believe
             the
             Doctrines
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             as
             the
             Character
             they
             are
             willing
             to
             bear
             in
             the
             World
             obliges
             them
             to
             pretend
             they
             do
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             in
             a
             manner
             as
             strange
             to
             find
             a
             Man
             whose
             Actions
             should
             give
             his
             Words
             the
             Lye
             ,
             and
             his
             Life
             be
             unsuitable
             to
             his
             Profession
             ,
             as
             to
             hear
             one
             disputing
             whether
             there
             were
             a
             Hell
             or
             no
             ,
             while
             he
             were
             actually
             tormented
             in
             the
             Flames
             thereof
             .
             For
             though
             Faith
             has
             not
             the
             Evidence
             of
             Sense
             ,
             as
             indeed
             it
             is
             impossible
             it
             should
             ,
             yet
             if
             it
             
             be
             well
             grounded
             ,
             it
             could
             not
             but
             have
             in
             good
             measure
             the
             same
             effect
             upon
             the
             Lives
             of
             Men
             ,
             as
             the
             Evidence
             of
             Sense
             would
             have
             .
             When
             a
             
               Temporal
               Prince
            
             declares
             ,
             that
             whoever
             be
             found
             guilty
             of
             such
             or
             such
             Crimes
             ,
             shall
             certainly
             undergo
             this
             or
             that
             particular
             Punishment
             ,
             such
             a
             Declaration
             has
             generally
             the
             same
             Influence
             upon
             all
             the
             Subjects
             concerned
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             saw
             the
             Punishment
             already
             actually
             inflicted
             upon
             the
             Criminals
             :
             When
             therefore
             the
             
               Supreme
               Governour
               of
               the
               World
            
             declares
             to
             Mankind
             his
             Will
             ,
             which
             is
             their
             Law
             and
             Rule
             of
             Life
             ,
             and
             inforces
             the
             Obligation
             of
             that
             Law
             by
             such
             Threats
             and
             Promises
             ,
             as
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             is
             that
             Declaration
             of
             his
             Will
             ,
             contains
             ;
             If
             these
             Threats
             and
             Promises
             of
             
               the
               Almighty
            
             have
             not
             the
             same
             influence
             upon
             the
             Hearts
             and
             Lives
             of
             Men
             ,
             as
             those
             of
             an
             
               earthly
               Prince
            
             in
             other
             Cases
             generally
             have
             ,
             is
             it
             not
             evident
             either
             that
             Men
             do
             not
             in
             earnest
             believe
             that
             these
             Threats
             and
             Promises
             are
             indeed
             the
             Declaration
             of
             his
             Will
             ,
             or
             else
             that
             they
             imagine
             that
             though
             he
             now
             so
             earnestly
             presses
             ,
             and
             seems
             so
             severely
             to
             exact
             Obedience
             to
             his
             Laws
             ,
             yet
             at
             last
             he
             will
             not
             punish
             the
             Contempt
             of
             them
             ?
             If
             this
             be
             not
             the
             case
             ,
             how
             comes
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             to
             have
             lost
             that
             Efficacy
             in
             reforming
             the
             Lives
             and
             Manners
             of
             Men
             ,
             for
             
             which
             it
             was
             once
             so
             eminent
             even
             amongst
             its
             Enemies
             themselves
             ?
             If
             We
             do
             indeed
             believe
             the
             same
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             live
             under
             the
             power
             of
             the
             same
             Religion
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Primitive
               Christians
            
             did
             ;
             how
             comes
             that
             Religion
             not
             to
             have
             the
             same
             Influence
             upon
             our
             Lives
             and
             Actions
             ,
             that
             it
             had
             upon
             theirs
             ?
             Can
             we
             hear
             Men
             daily
             profane
             the
             Sacred
             Name
             of
             God
             with
             impious
             and
             horrid
             Oaths
             ;
             and
             yet
             think
             they
             believe
             there
             is
             a
             God
             ,
             jealous
             of
             his
             Honour
             ,
             and
             that
             will
             avenge
             himself
             on
             such
             a
             Nation
             as
             this
             ?
             Can
             we
             see
             Men
             cheat
             and
             cozen
             ,
             destroy
             and
             prey
             upon
             one
             another
             ,
             without
             the
             least
             scruple
             or
             appearance
             of
             remorse
             ;
             and
             yet
             think
             they
             believe
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             and
             the
             Severity
             thereof
             ?
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             can
             we
             see
             Men
             dally
             with
             Eternity
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             a
             few
             
               empty
               and
               momentany
            
             Gratifications
             ,
             hazard
             their
             everlasting
             Welfare
             ?
             Can
             we
             think
             it
             possible
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             rational
             Creatures
             should
             act
             with
             so
             prodigious
             a
             Carelesness
             ,
             who
             yet
             believe
             not
             that
             the
             Scene
             of
             this
             World
             shall
             be
             shut
             up
             in
             everlasting
             Oblivion
             ,
             but
             that
             there
             will
             come
             a
             Day
             wherein
             they
             must
             give
             Account
             for
             their
             Works
             ,
             and
             be
             accordingly
             happy
             or
             miserable
             for
             ever
             ?
             No
             certainly
             ;
             whatever
             Pretences
             Men
             may
             make
             to
             deceive
             others
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             in
             some
             measure
             themselves
             
             too
             ,
             there
             must
             lurk
             some
             secret
             Seeds
             of
             Infidelity
             in
             the
             Heart
             of
             every
             wicked
             Man
             ;
             and
             the
             true
             Reason
             why
             
               this
               World
            
             has
             so
             much
             the
             Ascendant
             over
             the
             Lives
             of
             Christians
             ,
             must
             be
             their
             not
             having
             a
             firm
             Belief
             of
             the
             Glories
             of
             the
             other
             .
             Whoever
             therefore
             will
             
               so
               enter
            
             into
             a
             religious
             course
             of
             Life
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             able
             to
             persevere
             in
             well-doing
             to
             the
             end
             ;
             whoever
             will
             
               so
               lay
               the
               Foundation
            
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             able
             to
             finish
             ;
             must
             before
             all
             things
             attain
             a
             firm
             and
             settled
             Belief
             of
             the
             great
             Truths
             of
             Religion
             :
             And
             as
             
               without
               this
               Ground-work
            
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             possible
             he
             should
             ever
             be
             resolute
             enough
             ,
             to
             overcome
             the
             Enemies
             of
             his
             Religion
             and
             Happiness
             ;
             so
             
               with
               it
            
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             possible
             he
             should
             ever
             
               be
               overcome
            
             by
             them
             .
             He
             that
             has
             a
             firm
             and
             steady
             Belief
             of
             the
             Greatness
             and
             Excellency
             of
             those
             Riches
             ,
             which
             
               neither
               Moth
               nor
               Rust
               doth
               corrupt
               ,
            
             and
             to
             which
             
               Thieves
               cannot
               break
               through
               to
               steal
               ,
            
             will
             never
             be
             so
             dazled
             with
             the
             glittering
             of
             Gold
             ,
             as
             to
             let
             it
             steal
             away
             his
             Heart
             and
             Affections
             :
             He
             that
             has
             a
             great
             and
             noble
             Idea
             of
             the
             
               Glory
               which
               shall
               be
               revealed
               hereafter
               ,
            
             will
             never
             be
             enticed
             to
             squander
             away
             those
             Talents
             which
             God
             has
             given
             him
             ,
             only
             in
             appearing
             splendid
             and
             great
             here
             :
             He
             that
             hath
             a
             strong
             and
             vigorous
             expectation
             of
             those
             Pleasures
             which
             God
             hath
             prepared
             for
             them
             that
             
             love
             him
             ,
             
               which
               Eye
               hath
               not
               seen
               ,
               nor
               Ear
               heard
               ,
               neither
               have
            
             they
             
               entered
               into
               the
            
             
             
               Heart
               of
               Man
               to
               conceive
            
             ,
             will
             never
             be
             persuaded
             to
             give
             himself
             up
             to
             the
             voluptuousness
             and
             sensuality
             of
             a
             Beast
             :
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             he
             that
             is
             
               full
               of
               Faith
            
             ,
             and
             can
             look
             with
             assurance
             beyond
             things
             Temporal
             to
             those
             which
             are
             Eternal
             ,
             has
             left
             *
             no
             room
             in
             himself
             where
             the
             Devil
             can
             enter
             with
             his
             Suggestions
             ,
             but
             is
             fortified
             on
             all
             sides
             against
             all
             Temptations
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Now
             to
             attain
             such
             a
             Faith
             as
             this
             ,
             not
             slight
             and
             superficial
             ,
             but
             firm
             and
             well-grounded
             ,
             and
             immovable
             against
             all
             Assaults
             ,
             a
             Man
             ought
             to
             proceed
             by
             these
             steps
             .
             First
             he
             must
             by
             serious
             Consideration
             work
             in
             his
             own
             Mind
             a
             full
             and
             perfect
             Conviction
             of
             the
             
               Being
               of
               God
            
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             
               Excellency
               of
               his
               Attributes
            
             :
             From
             thence
             he
             must
             collect
             
               the
               certainty
               of
               God's
               Providence
               over
               Men
               ,
            
             and
             the
             
               Obligation
               of
               Mens
               Duty
               towards
               God
               :
            
             From
             hence
             will
             follow
             the
             
               necessity
               of
               Religion
               here
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               certainty
               of
               the
               Reward
               of
               Vertue
               hereafter
               :
            
             After
             this
             he
             must
             consider
             the
             
               necessity
               of
               a
               Divine
               Revelation
            
             
             
               to
               establish
               true
               Religion
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Proofs
               which
               evidence
               the
               Christian
               Institution
               to
               be
               such
               a
               Revelation
               :
            
             And
             above
             all
             ,
             he
             must
             
               fix
               these
               Things
               strongly
               ,
               and
               imprint
               them
               on
               his
               Mind
               ,
               by
               deep
               and
               constant
               Meditation
               .
            
          
           
             4.
             
             
               He
               that
               cometh
               to
               God
               ,
               must
            
             in
             the
             first
             place
             
               believe
               that
               he
               Is
            
             ;
             i.
             e.
             he
             must
             not
             only
             by
             a
             slight
             and
             careless
             assent
             go
             along
             inconsiderately
             with
             the
             common
             Opinion
             ,
             but
             he
             must
             form
             in
             his
             Mind
             a
             considerate
             and
             rational
             ,
             a
             strong
             and
             
               vigorous
               Persuasion
            
             of
             the
             Being
             of
             God.
             Take
             a
             view
             of
             this
             great
             and
             glorious
             Fabrick
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             consider
             the
             
               stupendous
               Magnitude
            
             and
             the
             
               exquisite
               Order
            
             of
             its
             Parts
             ;
             consider
             the
             numberless
             Instances
             of
             
               Infinite
               Power
            
             and
             
               unfathomable
               Wisdom
            
             ,
             which
             appear
             in
             this
             our
             Spot
             of
             Earth
             ;
             consider
             the
             
               exquisite
               Artifice
            
             which
             discovers
             it self
             in
             the
             Structure
             of
             the
             Body
             of
             Man
             ,
             and
             the
             
               inconceivable
               Subtilty
            
             of
             the
             Operations
             of
             his
             Mind
             ;
             consider
             at
             the
             same
             time
             how
             frail
             ,
             and
             depending
             ,
             and
             corruptible
             all
             these
             things
             are
             ;
             how
             weak
             and
             unable
             even
             Man
             ,
             the
             noblest
             Part
             of
             the
             visible
             World
             ,
             is
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             Cause
             ,
             or
             so
             much
             as
             the
             Preserver
             either
             of
             himself
             or
             any
             thing
             else
             :
             And
             this
             will
             raise
             in
             the
             Mind
             such
             a
             powerful
             Conviction
             of
             the
             Being
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             will
             be
             a
             lasting
             and
             immovable
             Foundation
             ,
             on
             
             which
             to
             build
             a
             rational
             and
             considerate
             Design
             of
             Religion
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             To
             one
             that
             is
             thus
             persuaded
             of
             the
             Being
             of
             God
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             easie
             to
             conclude
             ,
             That
             as
             that
             Supreme
             Being
             ,
             from
             whom
             all
             other
             Things
             received
             their
             Original
             ,
             must
             himself
             be
             Eternal
             ;
             as
             he
             ,
             from
             whom
             all
             the
             Powers
             of
             all
             Things
             that
             exist
             ,
             are
             derived
             ,
             must
             himself
             be
             All-powerful
             ;
             and
             as
             he
             ,
             by
             whose
             Establishment
             all
             Things
             in
             all
             Places
             were
             made
             to
             move
             in
             such
             wise
             and
             wonderful
             Order
             ,
             as
             far
             exceeds
             the
             Capacity
             of
             the
             wisest
             of
             Men
             to
             comprehend
             ,
             must
             himself
             be
             
               All-knowing
               and
               All-wise
            
             :
             So
             it
             cannot
             be
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             who
             is
             
               All-knowing
               ,
               All-powerful
            
             and
             All-wise
             ;
             who
             sees
             through
             all
             things
             at
             one
             view
             ,
             and
             can
             effect
             all
             things
             with
             the
             same
             ease
             that
             he
             can
             will
             them
             ;
             must
             
               govern
               ,
               direct
            
             and
             manage
             all
             things
             by
             an
             
               Over-ruling
               Providence
            
             :
             And
             because
             his
             Power
             is
             so
             great
             as
             not
             possibly
             to
             be
             compelled
             ,
             and
             his
             Wisdom
             so
             perfect
             as
             not
             possibly
             to
             be
             seduced
             ,
             to
             do
             any
             thing
             contrary
             to
             those
             Eternal
             Rules
             ,
             which
             the
             immutable
             
               Law
               of
               the
               Divine
               Nature
            
             ,
             and
             the
             unalterable
             
               Constitution
               and
               Relation
               of
               Things
            
             has
             fixed
             ;
             that
             therefore
             this
             his
             Government
             of
             the
             World
             must
             be
             Just
             and
             Equitable
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             nicest
             and
             exactest
             Measures
             ,
             of
             Infinite
             
               Goodness
               ,
               Righteousness
            
             and
             Truth
             .
          
           
           
             6.
             
             From
             this
             Notion
             of
             the
             Being
             ,
             of
             the
             Attributes
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Providence
             of
             God
             ,
             most
             evidently
             follows
             the
             
               Necessity
               of
               Religion
            
             .
             For
             if
             God
             be
             a
             Being
             of
             Infinite
             
               Power
               ,
               Knowledge
            
             and
             Wisdom
             ;
             't
             is
             manifest
             he
             is
             to
             be
             Reverenced
             ,
             to
             be
             Honoured
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             Feared
             :
             If
             he
             concerns
             himself
             with
             the
             Government
             of
             his
             Creatures
             ,
             and
             imploys
             these
             infinite
             Perfections
             in
             Ruling
             and
             Ordering
             the
             World
             ;
             't
             is
             manifest
             he
             is
             to
             be
             
               Worshipped
               ,
               Prayed
               to
            
             ,
             and
             Adored
             :
             And
             if
             this
             his
             Government
             of
             the
             World
             be
             regulated
             by
             the
             exactest
             Measures
             of
             infinite
             
               Goodness
               ,
               Righteousness
            
             and
             Truth
             ;
             't
             is
             manifest
             he
             is
             to
             be
             Loved
             ,
             to
             be
             Praised
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             Imitated
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             And
             because
             it
             cannot
             be
             ,
             but
             that
             a
             just
             ,
             and
             true
             and
             good
             Being
             ,
             whose
             Nature
             and
             whose
             Happiness
             consists
             in
             the
             Perfection
             and
             in
             the
             Exercise
             of
             these
             Attributes
             ,
             must
             be
             pleased
             with
             those
             Creatures
             ,
             who
             love
             to
             imitate
             his
             Justice
             ,
             his
             Goodness
             and
             his
             Truth
             ;
             therefore
             there
             must
             of
             necessity
             be
             a
             Reward
             ,
             laid
             up
             in
             store
             for
             Vertue
             ;
             and
             those
             whose
             delight
             it
             has
             been
             to
             conform
             themselves
             to
             the
             likeness
             of
             the
             
               Divine
               Nature
            
             ,
             shall
             certainly
             be
             admitted
             to
             partake
             in
             some
             degree
             of
             the
             
               Divine
               Happiness
            
             .
             Wherefore
             if
             this
             Reward
             be
             not
             given
             to
             Vertue
             in
             this
             present
             Life
             ;
             if
             the
             good
             things
             of
             this
             World
             be
             distributed
             not
             only
             promiscuously
             ,
             
             but
             even
             generally
             to
             the
             disadvantage
             of
             the
             Vertuous
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             advantage
             of
             those
             who
             are
             Enemies
             of
             God
             and
             Haters
             of
             his
             Religion
             ;
             it
             follows
             ,
             that
             if
             a
             
               righteous
               and
               good
            
             God
             has
             any
             regard
             to
             
               Righteousness
               and
               Goodness
            
             ,
             there
             must
             be
             a
             future
             State
             ,
             wherein
             Rewards
             and
             Punishments
             shall
             be
             dispenced
             impartially
             to
             Vertue
             and
             Vice.
             
          
           
             8.
             
             Thus
             
               as
               certain
            
             as
             is
             our
             Knowledge
             of
             the
             Being
             of
             God
             and
             of
             the
             Constitution
             of
             Things
             ,
             
               so
               certain
            
             may
             we
             be
             of
             the
             Obligation
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Reward
             of
             Vertue
             .
             Yet
             by
             Experience
             it
             hath
             been
             found
             ,
             that
             these
             Considerations
             ,
             however
             in
             themselves
             strong
             and
             concluding
             ,
             have
             notwithstanding
             been
             insufficient
             so
             to
             
               convince
               Mens
               Judgments
            
             and
             
               Over-rule
               their
               Passions
            
             ,
             as
             to
             keep
             them
             constant
             in
             the
             Knowledge
             and
             in
             the
             Practice
             of
             their
             Duty
             .
             The
             greatest
             Part
             of
             the
             Gentile
             World
             ,
             before
             the
             appearance
             of
             the
             Glorious
             Light
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             were
             an
             amazing
             Instance
             of
             this
             .
             They
             quickly
             fell
             from
             the
             worship
             of
             the
             
               true
               God
            
             ,
             to
             the
             worship
             of
             Idols
             and
             
               impure
               Spirits
            
             ;
             and
             were
             thereupon
             given
             up
             to
             a
             reprobate
             Mind
             ,
             
               to
               work
               all
               Uncleanness
               with
               greediness
               :
            
             
             They
             were
             by
             degrees
             intangled
             in
             all
             manner
             of
             wicked
             Practices
             ,
             till
             their
             very
             
               Mind
               and
               Conscience
               was
               defiled
            
             ;
             and
             
             so
             accustomed
             themselves
             to
             
               run
               into
               all
            
             
             
               excess
               of
               Riot
            
             ,
             that
             even
             their
             most
             
               sacred
               and
               religious
               Performances
            
             became
             at
             length
             the
             very
             
               extremest
               Abominations
            
             .
             And
             though
             there
             always
             were
             among
             them
             some
             Philosophers
             ,
             who
             stood
             up
             for
             the
             Cause
             of
             Vertue
             and
             true
             Religion
             ;
             yet
             they
             never
             were
             able
             to
             keep
             together
             any
             considerable
             number
             of
             Men
             ,
             who
             could
             agree
             among
             themselves
             about
             the
             Notion
             of
             the
             Truth
             ,
             and
             persevere
             in
             the
             practice
             of
             it
             .
             Even
             
               that
               Happiness
               it self
            
             ,
             which
             was
             to
             be
             the
             ultimate
             end
             of
             all
             humane
             Actions
             ,
             they
             were
             so
             little
             settled
             in
             their
             Apprehensions
             about
             ,
             that
             St.
             Austin
             somewhere
             out
             of
             Varro
             reckons
             up
             no
             less
             than
             280
             Opinions
             concerning
             the
             
               chief
               Good.
            
             The
             
               means
               to
               attain
               this
               Happiness
            
             ,
             namely
             the
             great
             Rules
             of
             Morality
             ,
             they
             agreed
             indeed
             pretty
             well
             in
             ;
             but
             their
             Understandings
             they
             complained
             were
             so
             
               dark
               and
               cloudy
            
             ,
             their
             Wills
             so
             
               biassed
               and
               inclined
               to
               Evil
            
             ,
             their
             Passions
             so
             
               outragious
               and
               rebelling
               against
               Reason
            
             ,
             that
             those
             Rules
             were
             looked
             upon
             as
             hardly
             practicable
             :
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             they
             confessed
             that
             humane
             Nature
             was
             strangely
             corrupted
             ;
             and
             they
             complained
             of
             this
             Corruption
             as
             a
             Disease
             whereof
             they
             knew
             not
             the
             Cause
             ,
             and
             could
             not
             find
             out
             a
             sufficient
             Remedy
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             great
             Duties
             of
             Religion
             were
             laid
             down
             by
             them
             as
             Matters
             of
             
               speculation
               and
               dispute
            
             rather
             than
             practice
             ,
             and
             
             not
             so
             much
             
               urged
               upon
               the
               Hearts
               and
               Lives
            
             of
             Men
             ,
             as
             
               proposed
               to
               the
               admiration
            
             of
             those
             ,
             who
             thought
             them
             scarce
             possible
             to
             be
             effectually
             attained
             to
             by
             the
             generality
             of
             Men.
             Lastly
             ,
             The
             
               Method
               ,
               by
               which
               those
               who
               have
               erred
               from
               the
               right
               way
               and
               have
               offended
               God
               ,
               may
               yet
               again
               restore
               themselves
               to
               the
               Favour
               of
               God
               and
               to
               the
               Hopes
               of
               Happiness
               ,
            
             the
             Philosophers
             were
             in
             a
             manner
             absolutely
             ignorant
             of
             .
             From
             the
             Consideration
             of
             the
             Goodness
             and
             Mercifulness
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             did
             indeed
             reasonably
             hope
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             shew
             himself
             placable
             to
             Sinners
             ,
             and
             might
             be
             some
             way
             reconciled
             :
             But
             what
             Propitiation
             he
             will
             accept
             ,
             and
             in
             what
             manner
             this
             Reconciliation
             must
             be
             made
             ,
             here
             Nature
             stops
             and
             expects
             with
             impatience
             the
             aid
             of
             some
             particular
             Revelation
             .
             That
             God
             will
             receive
             returning
             Sinners
             ,
             and
             accept
             of
             Repentance
             instead
             of
             perfect
             Obedience
             ,
             they
             cannot
             certainly
             know
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             has
             not
             declared
             that
             he
             will
             do
             so
             ;
             for
             though
             this
             be
             the
             most
             probable
             and
             only
             means
             of
             Reconciliation
             that
             Nature
             suggests
             ,
             yet
             whether
             this
             will
             be
             alone
             sufficient
             ,
             or
             whether
             he
             requires
             something
             further
             before
             he
             will
             restore
             Men
             to
             the
             Privileges
             they
             have
             forfeited
             ,
             they
             cannot
             be
             satisfactorily
             assured
             .
             There
             arises
             therefore
             from
             Nature
             no
             sufficient
             Comfort
             to
             Sinners
             ,
             but
             an
             endless
             and
             anxious
             solicitude
             about
             the
             means
             of
             appeasing
             
             the
             Deity
             .
             Hence
             those
             diverse
             ways
             of
             Sacrificing
             and
             numberless
             Superstitions
             ,
             which
             overspread
             the
             face
             of
             the
             Heathen
             World
             ,
             but
             were
             so
             little
             satisfactory
             to
             the
             wiser
             part
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             even
             in
             those
             times
             of
             Darkness
             ,
             that
             the
             Philosophers
             could
             not
             sometimes
             forbear
             declaring
             ,
             That
             they
             thought
             those
             Rites
             could
             avail
             little
             or
             nothing
             towards
             appeasing
             the
             Wrath
             of
             a
             provoked
             God
             ,
             or
             making
             their
             Prayers
             acceptable
             in
             his
             sight
             ;
             insomuch
             that
             *
             Plato
             in
             the
             Person
             of
             Socrates
             speaks
             out
             ,
             that
             since
             they
             knew
             not
             in
             what
             manner
             to
             apply
             themselves
             acceptably
             unto
             God
             ,
             he
             expected
             and
             did
             assure
             himself
             ,
             that
             in
             due
             time
             some
             Person
             would
             be
             sent
             from
             God
             ,
             who
             should
             declare
             to
             them
             his
             Will
             in
             that
             particular
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             And
             now
             if
             these
             wisest
             of
             Philosophers
             were
             thus
             puzled
             about
             that
             which
             was
             their
             highest
             Concern
             ,
             how
             are
             the
             Disputers
             of
             our
             Age
             certain
             ,
             that
             if
             themselves
             had
             lived
             without
             the
             Light
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             they
             should
             have
             made
             such
             a
             right
             use
             of
             their
             Reason
             ,
             as
             to
             have
             discovered
             the
             Truth
             exactly
             ,
             without
             being
             any
             way
             led
             aside
             by
             Prejudice
             or
             Interest
             ?
             
             If
             their
             Lot
             had
             been
             among
             the
             Vulgar
             ,
             how
             are
             they
             sure
             they
             should
             have
             been
             so
             happy
             ,
             or
             so
             considerate
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             have
             been
             involved
             in
             that
             Idolatry
             and
             Superstition
             ,
             which
             over-spread
             the
             whole
             World
             ?
             If
             they
             had
             joyned
             themselves
             to
             the
             Philosophers
             ,
             which
             Sect
             would
             they
             have
             chosen
             to
             have
             followed
             ,
             and
             what
             Book
             would
             they
             have
             resolved
             upon
             to
             be
             the
             adaequate
             Rule
             of
             their
             Lives
             and
             Conversations
             ?
             Or
             if
             they
             would
             have
             set
             up
             for
             themselves
             ,
             how
             are
             they
             certain
             they
             should
             have
             been
             skilful
             and
             unprejudiced
             enough
             ,
             to
             have
             deduced
             the
             several
             Branches
             of
             their
             Duty
             ,
             and
             applied
             them
             to
             the
             several
             Cases
             of
             Life
             ,
             by
             Argumentation
             and
             dint
             of
             Reason
             ?
             'T
             is
             
               one
               thing
            
             to
             see
             that
             those
             Rules
             of
             Life
             ,
             which
             are
             before-hand
             plainly
             and
             particularly
             laid
             before
             us
             ,
             are
             perfectly
             agreeable
             to
             Reason
             ;
             and
             
               another
               thing
            
             to
             find
             out
             those
             Rules
             meerly
             by
             the
             Light
             of
             Reason
             ,
             without
             their
             having
             first
             been
             any
             otherwise
             made
             known
             .
             We
             see
             that
             even
             many
             of
             those
             ,
             who
             profess
             to
             govern
             their
             Lives
             by
             the
             
               plain
               written
               Rule
            
             of
             an
             
               instituted
               and
               revealed
               Religion
            
             ,
             are
             yet
             most
             miserably
             ignorant
             of
             their
             Duty
             ;
             and
             how
             can
             any
             Man
             be
             sure
             he
             should
             have
             made
             so
             good
             Improvement
             of
             his
             Reason
             ,
             as
             to
             have
             understood
             it
             perfectly
             in
             all
             its
             parts
             ,
             without
             any
             such
             
             help
             ?
             We
             see
             that
             many
             of
             those
             ,
             who
             profess
             to
             believe
             firmly
             that
             
               great
               and
               everlasting
            
             Happiness
             ,
             which
             Christ
             has
             promised
             to
             Obedience
             ,
             and
             that
             
               great
               and
               eternal
            
             Misery
             which
             Christ
             has
             threatned
             to
             Disobedience
             ,
             are
             yet
             hurried
             away
             by
             their
             Lusts
             and
             Passions
             to
             transgress
             the
             Conditions
             of
             that
             Covenant
             ,
             to
             which
             these
             Promises
             and
             these
             Threatnings
             are
             annexed
             ;
             and
             how
             can
             any
             Man
             be
             sure
             he
             should
             be
             able
             to
             overcome
             those
             great
             Temptations
             ,
             if
             these
             mighty
             Motives
             were
             less
             
               distinctly
               known
            
             ,
             or
             less
             
               powerfully
               enforced
            
             ?
             But
             suppose
             he
             could
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             strength
             of
             Reason
             he
             could
             demonstrate
             to
             himself
             these
             things
             with
             all
             
               clearness
               and
               distinctness
            
             ;
             yet
             could
             all
             Men
             do
             so
             ?
             Assuredly
             all
             Men
             are
             not
             
               equally
               capable
            
             of
             being
             Philosophers
             ,
             tho'
             all
             Men
             are
             
               equally
               obliged
            
             to
             be
             Religious
             .
             At
             least
             thus
             much
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             the
             Rewards
             and
             Punishments
             of
             another
             World
             ,
             the
             great
             Motives
             of
             Religion
             cannot
             be
             so
             
               powerfully
               inforced
            
             to
             the
             influencing
             the
             Lives
             and
             Practice
             of
             all
             sorts
             of
             Men
             ,
             by
             one
             who
             shall
             undertake
             to
             demonstrate
             the
             reality
             of
             them
             by
             force
             of
             Reason
             and
             Arguments
             ,
             as
             by
             one
             who
             showing
             sufficient
             Credentials
             of
             his
             having
             been
             himself
             there
             ,
             shall
             assure
             them
             of
             the
             truth
             and
             certainty
             of
             these
             things
             .
          
           
           
             10.
             
             Though
             therefore
             nothing
             be
             more
             evident
             to
             Reason
             ,
             than
             the
             
               Necessity
               of
               Religion
            
             in
             general
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Certainty
               of
               the
               Reward
               of
               Virtue
            
             ;
             yet
             because
             't
             is
             too
             nice
             and
             laborious
             a
             work
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             such
             vast
             Importance
             ,
             for
             Men
             of
             all
             Capacities
             to
             discover
             by
             the
             Light
             of
             Nature
             all
             the
             particular
             Branches
             of
             their
             Duty
             ;
             and
             because
             in
             the
             discovery
             of
             such
             matters
             ,
             as
             are
             the
             great
             Motives
             of
             Religion
             ,
             Men
             are
             apt
             to
             be
             more
             
               easily
               wrought
               upon
            
             ,
             and
             more
             
               strongly
               affected
            
             ,
             by
             Testimony
             than
             by
             Arguments
             ;
             and
             because
             some
             things
             necessary
             in
             our
             present
             corrupt
             State
             ,
             such
             as
             for
             instance
             the
             
               means
               by
               which
               a
               sinner
               may
               appease
               God
               after
               he
               has
               offended
               him
               ,
            
             cannot
             certainly
             be
             discovered
             by
             the
             Light
             of
             Nature
             and
             Reason
             at
             all
             ;
             therefore
             there
             is
             evidently
             a
             necessity
             of
             some
             particular
             Revelation
             ,
             which
             may
             supply
             these
             defects
             .
             And
             this
             the
             Heathens
             themselves
             were
             so
             sensible
             of
             ,
             that
             there
             never
             was
             any
             Principal
             Law-giver
             among
             them
             ,
             who
             did
             not
             pretend
             to
             receive
             his
             Laws
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             his
             Instructions
             for
             making
             those
             Laws
             ,
             by
             some
             Divine
             Revelation
             ;
             and
             Plato
             in
             that
             most
             remarkable
             Passage
             before-cited
             ,
             acknowledges
             so
             plainly
             the
             want
             of
             such
             a
             Revelation
             ,
             as
             even
             to
             question
             whether
             it
             would
             not
             be
             better
             that
             Men
             should
             forbear
             sacrificing
             wholly
             ,
             till
             such
             times
             as
             
             God
             should
             discover
             to
             them
             in
             what
             manner
             he
             would
             have
             it
             done
             .
             'T
             is
             therefore
             
               agreeable
               to
               the
               Natural
               Expectations
               of
               Men
               ,
            
             that
             God
             should
             make
             some
             particular
             Revelation
             of
             his
             Will
             ,
             which
             may
             supply
             the
             Defects
             of
             the
             Light
             of
             Nature
             :
             And
             that
             it
             is
             not
             
               unworthy
               of
               the
               Wisdom
               of
               God
            
             to
             make
             such
             a
             Revelation
             ,
             is
             also
             evident
             ;
             For
             can
             any
             Man
             say
             that
             it
             is
             an
             unwise
             thing
             ,
             for
             the
             Creator
             of
             the
             World
             to
             reveal
             to
             his
             Creatures
             more
             fully
             the
             way
             to
             Happiness
             ,
             and
             the
             means
             of
             becoming
             like
             himself
             ?
             Can
             any
             Man
             say
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             an
             unwise
             thing
             ,
             for
             God
             to
             declare
             what
             Satisfaction
             he
             will
             accept
             for
             sin
             ,
             and
             upon
             what
             conditions
             he
             will
             receive
             returning
             Sinners
             ?
             Can
             any
             Man
             say
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             thing
             unworthy
             of
             the
             Wisdom
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             make
             particular
             Discoveries
             of
             his
             Will
             to
             his
             Creatures
             ,
             and
             to
             set
             before
             them
             in
             a
             clearer
             light
             the
             rewards
             and
             punishments
             of
             a
             future
             State
             ?
             This
             is
             so
             manifest
             ,
             that
             nothing
             needs
             further
             be
             said
             about
             it
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             Now
             that
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             is
             such
             a
             particular
             Revelation
             ,
             actually
             made
             by
             God
             :
             That
             the
             
               peculiar
               Duties
            
             ,
             which
             it
             injoyns
             ,
             are
             indeed
             the
             
               express
               Commands
            
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             the
             
               peculiar
               Motives
            
             ,
             by
             which
             it
             inforces
             those
             Duties
             ,
             
               things
               true
               and
               in
               reality
               established
               by
               God
               :
            
             Of
             this
             we
             have
             all
             the
             proof
             that
             
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             thing
             will
             bear
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             agreeable
             either
             to
             the
             
               Wisdom
               of
               God
            
             to
             give
             ,
             or
             the
             
               Reason
               of
               Men
            
             to
             expect
             .
             To
             represent
             the
             Motives
             ,
             which
             are
             to
             inforce
             the
             practice
             of
             any
             thing
             ,
             more
             evidently
             and
             strongly
             ,
             than
             is
             consistent
             with
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             thing
             designed
             to
             be
             inforced
             ,
             is
             
               inconsistent
               with
               the
               Wisdom
               of
               an
               All-wise
               God
            
             ;
             and
             to
             expect
             other
             proof
             of
             any
             thing
             ,
             than
             what
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             thing
             to
             be
             proved
             is
             capable
             of
             ,
             is
             
               unreasonable
               in
               the
               Judgment
               of
               understanding
               Men.
            
             The
             design
             then
             of
             Religion
             ,
             being
             to
             make
             Men
             Happy
             by
             making
             them
             Religious
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             make
             Happiness
             not
             the
             
               Fate
               of
               Mens
               Nature
            
             ,
             but
             the
             
               Reward
               of
               their
               Virtue
            
             ;
             't
             is
             plain
             the
             Motives
             of
             Religion
             ought
             of
             necessity
             to
             be
             such
             ,
             as
             might
             abundantly
             encourage
             all
             wise
             Men
             to
             cleave
             inseparably
             to
             their
             Duty
             as
             to
             their
             Life
             ,
             and
             yet
             leave
             room
             for
             Men
             desperately
             wicked
             and
             incorrigible
             ,
             to
             avoid
             being
             forced
             into
             the
             Injoyment
             of
             that
             Happiness
             ,
             which
             they
             are
             not
             willing
             to
             purchase
             at
             the
             rate
             of
             being
             Religious
             The
             Reward
             of
             everlasting
             Life
             promised
             to
             Obedience
             ,
             and
             the
             Punishment
             of
             Eternal
             Misery
             threatned
             to
             Disobedience
             ,
             are
             Motives
             in
             themselves
             
               infinitely
               and
               irresistably
            
             strong
             :
             For
             were
             the
             Happiness
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             the
             Torments
             of
             Hell
             openly
             exposed
             to
             view
             ,
             and
             
             proposed
             as
             the
             immediate
             and
             unavoidable
             Consequence
             of
             a
             Mans
             chusing
             or
             refusing
             his
             Duty
             ,
             't
             would
             be
             as
             impossible
             for
             a
             Man
             in
             actual
             view
             of
             these
             two
             different
             states
             not
             to
             choose
             his
             Duty
             and
             refuse
             the
             contrary
             ,
             as
             for
             a
             heavy
             Body
             not
             to
             fall
             downward
             to
             the
             Ground
             .
             Though
             therefore
             the
             infinitely
             gracious
             and
             merciful
             God
             has
             indeed
             proposed
             to
             us
             these
             great
             and
             most
             powerful
             Motives
             ,
             that
             Men
             by
             choosing
             their
             Duty
             might
             choose
             their
             Life
             ,
             and
             become
             Happy
             in
             consequence
             of
             their
             becoming
             Religious
             ;
             yet
             hath
             he
             so
             proposed
             them
             ,
             invisible
             at
             present
             and
             at
             a
             distance
             ,
             that
             good
             Men
             might
             have
             some
             exercise
             of
             their
             Virtue
             by
             choosing
             their
             Duty
             in
             order
             to
             their
             Happiness
             ,
             and
             that
             Men
             obstinately
             impenitent
             might
             not
             partake
             of
             the
             Happiness
             ,
             without
             choosing
             the
             Duty
             to
             which
             that
             Happiness
             is
             annexed
             .
             Again
             ,
             the
             Nature
             of
             a
             revealed
             Institution
             of
             Religion
             being
             such
             ,
             that
             excepting
             
               the
               agreeableness
               of
               its
               Doctrines
               to
               the
               eternal
               Rule
               of
               Reason
               ,
            
             the
             chief
             evidence
             of
             its
             being
             from
             God
             must
             of
             necessity
             depend
             upon
             the
             
               credible
               Testimonies
               of
               Matter
               of
               Fact
               :
            
             't
             is
             manifest
             that
             that
             evidence
             ,
             of
             which
             such
             Matters
             of
             Fact
             are
             capable
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             accounted
             sufficient
             in
             the
             present
             case
             ;
             and
             to
             require
             greater
             proof
             ,
             than
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             thing
             will
             bear
             ,
             is
             absurd
             and
             unreasonable
             .
          
           
           
             12.
             
             That
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             therefore
             is
             indeed
             a
             Revelation
             ,
             sufficiently
             demonstrated
             to
             be
             from
             God
             ,
             may
             be
             satisfactorily
             evidenced
             to
             a
             Man
             's
             own
             Mind
             by
             These
             Considerations
             :
             That
             the
             Duties
             ,
             which
             it
             injoyns
             ,
             are
             all
             such
             ,
             as
             are
             most
             
               agreeable
               to
               our
               Natural
               Notions
               of
               God
               ,
            
             and
             most
             
               conducive
               to
               the
               happiness
               and
               well-being
               of
               Men
               :
            
             That
             the
             Motives
             by
             which
             it
             enforces
             those
             Duties
             ,
             are
             such
             as
             are
             most
             
               suitable
               to
               the
               excellent
               Wisdom
               of
               God
               ,
            
             and
             most
             
               answerable
               to
               the
               natural
               expectations
               of
               Men
               :
            
             That
             the
             
               peculiar
               Circumstances
            
             ,
             with
             which
             it
             injoyns
             these
             Duties
             ,
             and
             urges
             these
             Motives
             ,
             are
             such
             as
             are
             most
             
               exactly
               consonant
               to
               the
               Light
               of
               Nature
               ,
            
             and
             most
             
               wisely
               perfective
               of
               it
            
             :
             and
             ,
             That
             all
             these
             things
             ,
             are
             proved
             moreover
             to
             be
             taught
             and
             confirmed
             of
             God
             ,
             by
             the
             most
             
               credible
               and
               convincing
               Testimony
            
             ,
             that
             ever
             was
             given
             to
             any
             matter
             of
             fact
             in
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             13.
             
             In
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             the
             Duties
             which
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             injoyns
             ,
             are
             all
             such
             ,
             as
             are
             most
             
               agreeable
               to
               our
               natural
               notions
               of
               God
               ,
            
             and
             most
             
               conducive
               to
               the
               happiness
               and
               well-being
               of
               Men.
            
             This
             is
             a
             proof
             ,
             which
             were
             alone
             sufficient
             to
             convince
             a
             wise
             man
             of
             a
             Religion
             's
             being
             from
             God
             :
             For
             that
             Institution
             of
             Religion
             ,
             which
             requires
             no
             other
             Duties
             ,
             than
             what
             are
             
               perfectly
               agreeable
               to
               the
               eternal
               and
               unchangeable
            
             
             
               Law
               of
               God
            
             ,
             and
             
               manifestly
               perfective
               of
               the
               Moral
               Virtue
               and
               the
               Happiness
               of
               Men
               ,
            
             has
             already
             the
             Mark
             of
             God
             upon
             it
             ,
             and
             cannot
             possibly
             but
             come
             from
             him
             .
             The
             
               Nature
               and
               Life
               of
               God
            
             are
             unchangeable
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Constitution
               of
               his
               Laws
               is
               also
               unchangeable
               :
            
             Whoever
             therefore
             Preaches
             and
             Institutes
             such
             a
             Religion
             ,
             as
             leads
             men
             to
             nothing
             else
             ,
             but
             to
             
               the
               Obedience
               of
               the
               Laws
            
             ,
             and
             to
             
               the
               Imitation
               of
               the
               Nature
               and
               Life
               of
               God
               ,
            
             may
             without
             any
             other
             Testimonials
             be
             admitted
             as
             a
             Preacher
             of
             Divine
             Truth
             ;
             and
             that
             Religion
             ,
             which
             stands
             on
             such
             a
             Foundation
             ,
             is
             
               of
               it self
            
             sufficiently
             recommended
             ,
             to
             the
             Belief
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Practice
             of
             all
             Wise
             Men.
             Now
             that
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             is
             such
             an
             Institution
             ,
             is
             so
             plain
             and
             evident
             ,
             that
             its
             greatest
             Adversaries
             have
             hardly
             been
             able
             to
             deny
             it
             :
             The
             Duties
             of
             
               Love
               ,
               Fear
            
             and
             Adoration
             ,
             which
             it
             obliges
             us
             to
             render
             unto
             God
             ,
             are
             so
             manifestly
             incumbent
             upon
             us
             on
             consideration
             of
             the
             excellent
             Attributes
             of
             the
             Divine
             Nature
             ,
             and
             our
             relation
             to
             him
             as
             our
             Creator
             and
             Preserver
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             who
             considers
             ,
             can
             break
             loose
             from
             the
             Obligations
             which
             our
             Religion
             lays
             upon
             him
             to
             practise
             these
             Duties
             ,
             without
             denying
             the
             very
             Being
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             acting
             contrary
             to
             the
             reason
             and
             all
             the
             Natural
             Notions
             of
             his
             own
             
             Mind
             :
             The
             Duties
             of
             
               Justice
               ,
               Righteousness
            
             and
             Truth
             ,
             which
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             commands
             us
             to
             exercise
             towards
             Men
             ,
             are
             so
             apparently
             reasonable
             ,
             and
             so
             directly
             conducive
             to
             the
             Happiness
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             that
             even
             those
             Men
             who
             have
             broken
             through
             all
             the
             Bonds
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             the
             Obligations
             of
             Virtue
             ,
             have
             yet
             thought
             it
             necessary
             to
             the
             preservation
             of
             Society
             ,
             and
             the
             well-being
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             that
             the
             observation
             of
             these
             Duties
             should
             be
             inforced
             by
             the
             Penalties
             of
             Humane
             Laws
             :
             The
             Duties
             of
             
               Sobriety
               ,
               Temperance
            
             and
             Contentment
             ,
             which
             our
             Religion
             injoyns
             us
             to
             practise
             in
             our selves
             ,
             are
             so
             undeniably
             agreeable
             to
             the
             inward
             Constitution
             of
             Humane
             Nature
             ,
             and
             so
             perfective
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             the
             principal
             design
             of
             all
             true
             Philosophy
             was
             to
             recommend
             and
             set
             off
             these
             Duties
             to
             the
             best
             advantage
             ;
             though
             ,
             as
             the
             Philosophers
             themselves
             confessed
             ,
             it
             never
             was
             able
             to
             work
             men
             up
             to
             that
             pitch
             of
             cheerful
             and
             generous
             Obedience
             to
             the
             Rules
             of
             these
             Duties
             ,
             which
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             in
             its
             primitive
             and
             purest
             State
             was
             acknowledged
             to
             have
             done
             ,
             and
             which
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             now
             believed
             and
             practised
             as
             it
             then
             was
             ,
             it
             must
             still
             do
             :
             Lastly
             ,
             Even
             those
             
               positive
               and
               external
               Observances
            
             ,
             (
             such
             as
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             &c.
             )
             which
             are
             Instituted
             in
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             as
             means
             and
             assistances
             
             to
             keep
             men
             stedfast
             in
             the
             practice
             of
             those
             
               great
               and
               moral
               Duties
            
             which
             are
             
               the
               weightier
               matters
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
            
             are
             so
             free
             from
             all
             appearance
             of
             Superstition
             and
             Vanity
             ,
             and
             so
             wisely
             fitted
             to
             the
             end
             for
             which
             they
             were
             designed
             ;
             that
             many
             of
             the
             Adversaries
             of
             our
             Religion
             have
             yet
             been
             forced
             to
             admire
             ,
             the
             Wisdom
             and
             the
             Excellency
             of
             their
             Institution
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             Again
             ,
             The
             
               Principal
               Motives
            
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             I
             mean
             the
             Discovery
             of
             a
             Future
             State
             ,
             and
             the
             Rewards
             and
             Punishments
             therein
             to
             be
             dispenced
             ;
             are
             things
             so
             
               suitable
               to
               the
               excellent
               Wisdom
               of
               God
               ,
            
             and
             so
             
               agreeable
               to
               the
               unprejudiced
               Reason
               ,
               to
               the
               Natural
               Apprehensions
               and
               Expectations
               of
               Men
               ,
            
             that
             were
             their
             truth
             and
             reality
             confirmed
             by
             no
             other
             Argument
             or
             external
             proof
             ,
             yet
             were
             they
             sufficient
             to
             influence
             the
             practice
             ,
             and
             regulate
             the
             Actions
             of
             wise
             and
             considerate
             men
             .
             That
             the
             Soul
             of
             Man
             is
             immortal
             ,
             and
             shall
             survive
             after
             the
             dissolution
             of
             this
             corruptible
             Body
             ,
             is
             a
             truth
             which
             has
             always
             been
             thought
             demonstrable
             from
             Principles
             of
             Reason
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             thing
             :
             That
             Man
             is
             a
             Creature
             capable
             of
             doing
             good
             or
             evil
             ,
             and
             consequently
             of
             giving
             account
             of
             his
             Actions
             ,
             and
             being
             judged
             for
             them
             ,
             is
             also
             evident
             :
             That
             therefore
             in
             a
             future
             State
             there
             shall
             be
             a
             time
             of
             Retribution
             ,
             
             wherein
             every
             Man
             shall
             receive
             of
             God
             according
             to
             what
             he
             has
             done
             in
             this
             Life
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             good
             or
             evil
             ,
             has
             been
             collected
             by
             the
             wiser
             and
             more
             considerate
             part
             of
             Men
             among
             the
             Heathens
             themselves
             .
             The
             
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               Body
            
             ,
             has
             indeed
             been
             looked
             upon
             by
             most
             of
             the
             Philosophers
             ,
             as
             a
             thing
             utterly
             absurd
             and
             impossible
             :
             But
             there
             is
             nothing
             impossible
             in
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             thing
             ;
             And
             the
             Jews
             ,
             who
             had
             no
             express
             Revelation
             of
             that
             matter
             ,
             did
             yet
             believe
             it
             upon
             a
             constant
             Tradition
             ;
             as
             appears
             from
             all
             their
             Writings
             ,
             and
             particularly
             from
             the
             Translation
             of
             the
             last
             verse
             of
             the
             Book
             of
             Job
             ,
             which
             according
             to
             the
             Seventy
             runs
             thus
             ;
             So
             Job
             
               died
               being
               old
               and
               full
               of
               days
            
             *
             ,
             
               but
               't
               is
               written
               ,
               that
               he
               shall
               rise
               again
               with
               those
               whom
               the
               Lord
               raises
               up
               .
            
          
           
             15.
             
             Further
             ,
             the
             
               peculiar
               Circumstances
            
             ,
             with
             which
             the
             Duties
             and
             the
             Motives
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             are
             inlarged
             and
             inforced
             are
             such
             as
             are
             most
             
               exactly
               agreeable
               to
               the
               Light
               of
               Nature
               ,
            
             and
             most
             
               wisely
               perfective
               of
               it
            
             .
             For
             what
             can
             be
             more
             perfective
             of
             the
             Light
             of
             Nature
             ,
             than
             to
             have
             those
             Duties
             ,
             which
             Nature
             hints
             at
             
               only
               in
               general
            
             ,
             explained
             
               fully
               and
               largely
            
             ,
             and
             urged
             
               in
               particular
            
             ,
             and
             inculcated
             upon
             the
             meanest
             Capacities
             ,
             and
             exemplified
             in
             the
             Lives
             of
             Holy
             Persons
             proposed
             as
             Patterns
             
             for
             Men's
             imitation
             ?
             What
             can
             be
             more
             perfective
             of
             the
             Light
             of
             Nature
             ,
             than
             to
             have
             those
             great
             Motives
             of
             Religion
             ,
             the
             Rewards
             and
             Punishments
             of
             a
             future
             State
             ,
             which
             Nature
             
               only
               obscurely
            
             points
             at
             ,
             
               described
               to
               us
               most
               plainly
               ,
               affectionately
               and
               lively
               ?
            
             What
             can
             be
             more
             perfective
             of
             the
             Light
             of
             Nature
             ,
             than
             to
             have
             the
             means
             of
             attoning
             for
             sin
             ,
             which
             Nature
             
               discovers
               only
               the
               want
               of
            
             ,
             plainly
             
               declared
               and
               exhibited
               to
               us
            
             ?
             What
             can
             be
             more
             perfective
             of
             the
             Light
             of
             Nature
             ,
             than
             such
             a
             Discovery
             of
             the
             
               heinousness
               of
               Sin
            
             and
             the
             
               necessity
               of
               Holiness
            
             ,
             as
             the
             
               Death
               of
               Christ
            
             and
             the
             
               Purity
               of
               the
               Gospel
            
             ,
             does
             make
             unto
             us
             ?
             In
             fine
             ,
             what
             can
             more
             effectually
             perfect
             the
             Religion
             of
             Nature
             ,
             than
             the
             
               gatbering
               the
               Worshippers
               of
               God
               into
               one
               Body
               ,
            
             the
             
               uniting
               them
               by
               certain
               positive
               Rites
               in
               one
               common
               Communion
               for
               mutual
               assistance
               and
               improvement
               ,
            
             and
             the
             
               establishing
               a
               certain
               Order
               of
               Men
               ,
               whose
               Business
               may
               be
               to
               promote
               the
               Interest
               of
               Religion
               ,
               by
               instructing
               the
               Ignorant
               and
               by
               admonishing
               the
               Wicked
               .
            
          
           
             16.
             
             Lastly
             ,
             Besides
             all
             these
             Proofs
             of
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             Christian
             Revelation
             ,
             drawn
             from
             the
             Consideration
             of
             the
             Nature
             of
             the
             Thing
             ,
             God
             has
             moreover
             confirmed
             it
             by
             the
             most
             
               undeniable
               external
               evidence
               ,
               that
               ever
               was
               given
               to
               any
               Matter
               of
               Fact
               in
               the
               World.
            
             The
             Great
             Motives
             
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             are
             things
             not
             only
             
               most
               probable
               and
               most
               credible
               in
               themselves
               ,
            
             but
             God
             has
             moreover
             confirmed
             the
             certainty
             of
             them
             by
             
               most
               clear
               Testimony
            
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             a
             proof
             suited
             to
             all
             Capacities
             ,
             )
             and
             has
             most
             strongly
             urged
             upon
             Men
             the
             Rewards
             and
             Punishments
             of
             a
             future
             State
             by
             the
             
               Preaching
               and
               Exhortations
            
             of
             one
             ,
             who
             by
             that
             convincing
             Proof
             of
             his
             
               Resurrection
               from
               the
               Dead
            
             did
             undeniably
             demonstrate
             that
             
               he
               had
               himself
               been
               there
            
             ,
             and
             was
             able
             to
             give
             Men
             a
             satisfactory
             Account
             of
             the
             Nature
             of
             that
             State
             :
             The
             great
             Duties
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             are
             things
             not
             only
             
               most
               reasonable
               and
               most
               excellent
               in
               themselves
               ,
            
             but
             they
             are
             moreover
             
               taught
               and
               inculcated
            
             by
             one
             ,
             who
             has
             given
             the
             
               most
               credible
               and
               convincing
               Evidence
            
             that
             could
             possibly
             be
             desired
             ,
             of
             his
             being
             
               sent
               immediately
               from
               God.
            
             The
             Miracles
             which
             our
             Saviour
             wrought
             ,
             were
             to
             his
             
               first
               Disciples
            
             ,
             who
             were
             Eye-witnesses
             of
             them
             ,
             a
             most
             
               perfect
               demonstration
            
             of
             the
             Truth
             of
             his
             Doctrine
             :
             And
             the
             
               History
               of
               his
               Life
               ,
               Death
               and
               Resurrection
               ,
            
             delivered
             down
             to
             us
             upon
             the
             Testimony
             of
             those
             Disciples
             ,
             are
             to
             Us
             also
             a
             
               sufficient
               Evidence
            
             of
             the
             same
             Truth
             .
             Their
             having
             
               conversed
               from
               the
               beginning
               with
               our
               Saviour
               himself
            
             ;
             their
             having
             heard
             ,
             and
             having
             
               seen
               with
               their
               Eyes
            
             ;
             their
             having
             
               looked
               upon
            
             ,
             and
             having
             
             
               handled
               with
               their
               Hands
               of
               the
               Word
               of
               Life
               ,
            
             (
             as
             St.
             John
             expresses
             it
             ,
             1
             John
             1.
             1.
             
             )
             made
             it
             impossible
             that
             
               they
               should
               be
               deceived
               themselves
            
             :
             And
             their
             whole
             Life
             and
             Conversation
             ,
             their
             Sufferings
             and
             Deaths
             ,
             were
             invincible
             proofs
             against
             the
             Adversaries
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             no
             
               design
               of
               imposing
               upon
               others
            
             They
             saw
             all
             the
             Prophecies
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             precisely
             fulfilled
             in
             the
             
               Life
               and
               Doctrine
            
             ,
             the
             
               Sufferings
               and
               Death
            
             of
             our
             Blessed
             Saviour
             ;
             they
             saw
             him
             confirm
             what
             he
             taught
             with
             such
             
               mighty
               works
            
             ,
             as
             his
             bitterest
             and
             most
             malicious
             Enemies
             could
             not
             but
             confess
             to
             be
             above
             the
             Power
             of
             Nature
             ,
             even
             while
             they
             were
             blaspheming
             that
             Holy
             Spirit
             which
             wrought
             them
             ;
             they
             saw
             the
             
               whole
               course
               of
               his
               Life
            
             to
             be
             such
             ,
             as
             to
             all
             unprejudiced
             beholders
             loudly
             proclaimed
             his
             
               Divine
               Commission
            
             ;
             they
             saw
             him
             so
             constantly
             
               despise
               all
               worldly
               greatness
            
             ,
             as
             once
             when
             the
             People
             would
             have
             made
             him
             
               a
               King
            
             ,
             even
             to
             work
             a
             Miracle
             
               to
               avoid
            
             that
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             only
             thing
             that
             was
             possible
             to
             be
             
               the
               aim
               and
               design
            
             of
             an
             Impostor
             :
             In
             fine
             ,
             they
             saw
             him
             
               alive
               after
            
             
             
               his
               Passion
               by
               many
               infallible
               proofs
               ,
            
             conversing
             with
             him
             for
             forty
             days
             together
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             beholding
             him
             
               ascend
               visibly
               into
               Heaven
            
             .
             These
             were
             such
             demonstrations
             of
             his
             being
             a
             Teacher
             sent
             from
             
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             consequently
             that
             his
             Doctrine
             was
             nothing
             less
             than
             an
             immediate
             and
             express
             Revelation
             of
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             nothing
             but
             the
             
               extremest
               Malice
               and
               Obstinacy
            
             could
             withstand
             them
             :
             And
             the
             same
             reason
             that
             these
             Disciples
             of
             our
             Saviour
             had
             to
             believe
             his
             Doctrine
             ,
             the
             same
             reason
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             World
             had
             to
             believe
             theirs
             :
             They
             confirmed
             what
             they
             taught
             ,
             by
             
               Signs
               and
               Miracles
            
             ;
             they
             lived
             according
             to
             the
             Doctrine
             they
             Preached
             ,
             though
             manifestly
             contrary
             to
             all
             the
             Interests
             and
             Pleasures
             of
             this
             present
             World
             ;
             and
             ,
             which
             no
             Deceiver
             could
             ever
             do
             ,
             they
             died
             with
             all
             imaginable
             cheerfulness
             and
             joy
             of
             mind
             ,
             for
             the
             Testimony
             of
             their
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             the
             Confirmation
             of
             their
             Religion
             .
             So
             that
             unless
             God
             should
             work
             upon
             Men
             by
             such
             Methods
             ,
             as
             are
             wholly
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             Design
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             the
             Nature
             of
             Virtue
             and
             Vice
             ;
             which
             we
             are
             sure
             he
             will
             not
             do
             ;
             nothing
             can
             be
             done
             more
             than
             has
             already
             been
             done
             ,
             to
             
               convince
               Men
               of
               Religion
            
             ,
             and
             to
             
               perswade
               them
               to
               Happiness
            
             .
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             Christ
             is
             not
             such
             an
             ocular
             demonstration
             to
             after
             Generations
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             to
             those
             Men
             who
             
               then
               lived
            
             and
             
               saw
               him
            
             ,
             and
             
               conversed
               with
               him
            
             :
             But
             since
             the
             matter
             of
             fact
             is
             as
             clearly
             proved
             to
             us
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             possible
             for
             any
             matter
             of
             fact
             
             at
             that
             distance
             of
             time
             to
             be
             ;
             since
             the
             Evidence
             of
             this
             is
             as
             great
             and
             greater
             ,
             than
             of
             most
             of
             those
             things
             on
             which
             Men
             venture
             the
             whole
             of
             their
             Secular
             Affairs
             ;
             and
             on
             which
             they
             are
             willing
             to
             spend
             all
             their
             time
             and
             pains
             ;
             since
             I
             say
             the
             Case
             is
             thus
             ,
             he
             that
             will
             rather
             venture
             all
             that
             he
             can
             possibly
             injoy
             or
             suffer
             ;
             he
             that
             will
             run
             the
             hazard
             of
             losing
             Eternal
             Happiness
             ,
             and
             falling
             into
             Eternal
             Misery
             ,
             rather
             than
             believe
             the
             
               most
               credible
               and
               rational
            
             thing
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             meerly
             because
             he
             does
             
               not
               see
               it
               with
               his
               Eyes
            
             ;
             't
             is
             plain
             that
             that
             Man
             does
             not
             dis-believe
             the
             thing
             ,
             because
             he
             thinks
             the
             
               Evidence
               of
               it
               not
               sufficiently
               strong
               ,
            
             but
             because
             't
             is
             
               contrary
               to
               some
               particular
               Interest
               of
               his
            
             that
             it
             should
             be
             true
             ;
             and
             for
             that
             reason
             he
             might
             also
             have
             disbelieved
             it
             ,
             though
             he
             had
             seen
             it
             himself
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             This
             is
             in
             brief
             the
             Evidence
             which
             we
             have
             ,
             of
             the
             
               Necessity
               of
               Religion
            
             in
             general
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             
               Truth
               of
               the
               Christian
               Institution
            
             in
             particular
             :
             And
             he
             that
             would
             so
             lay
             the
             Foundation
             of
             a
             Religious
             Life
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             able
             to
             Conquer
             all
             the
             Temptations
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             persevere
             in
             Well-doing
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             must
             
               at
               least
               so
               far
            
             consider
             this
             evidence
             ,
             as
             before
             all
             things
             to
             work
             in
             his
             own
             Mind
             a
             
               Firm
               ,
               Settled
            
             and
             Well-grounded
             Belief
             of
             the
             great
             Truths
             of
             Religion
             .
             To
             produce
             
             which
             Effect
             ,
             this
             Evidence
             is
             most
             abundantly
             sufficient
             .
             For
             if
             in
             other
             Cases
             ,
             we
             assent
             to
             those
             things
             as
             certain
             and
             demonstrated
             ,
             which
             if
             our
             
               Faculties
               of
               Judging
               and
               Reasoning
            
             do
             not
             necessarily
             deceive
             us
             ,
             do
             upon
             the
             most
             impartial
             view
             appear
             clearly
             and
             plainly
             to
             be
             true
             ;
             there
             is
             the
             same
             Reason
             ,
             why
             in
             Moral
             and
             Religious
             Matters
             ,
             we
             should
             look
             upon
             those
             things
             likewise
             to
             be
             certain
             and
             demonstrated
             ,
             which
             upon
             the
             exactest
             and
             most
             deliberate
             Judgment
             that
             we
             are
             capable
             or
             making
             ,
             do
             appear
             to
             us
             to
             be
             as
             clearly
             and
             as
             certainly
             true
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             certain
             that
             our
             Faculties
             do
             not
             
               necessarily
               and
               unavoidably
            
             deceive
             us
             ,
             in
             all
             our
             
               Judgments
               concerning
               the
               Nature
               of
               God
               ,
               concerning
               the
               proper
               Happiness
               of
               Man
               ,
               and
               concerning
               the
               difference
               of
               Good
               and
               Evil.
            
             And
             if
             in
             other
             Cases
             ,
             we
             always
             act
             without
             the
             least
             hesitation
             upon
             the
             Credit
             of
             good
             and
             sufficient
             Testimony
             ,
             and
             look
             upon
             that
             Man
             as
             foolish
             and
             ridiculous
             ,
             who
             sustains
             great
             Losses
             ,
             or
             le
             ts
             slip
             great
             Opportunities
             and
             Advantages
             in
             Business
             ,
             only
             by
             distrusting
             the
             most
             credible
             and
             well-attested
             things
             in
             the
             World
             ;
             't
             is
             plain
             there
             is
             the
             same
             reason
             ,
             why
             we
             should
             do
             so
             also
             in
             Matters
             of
             Religion
             .
             So
             that
             unless
             our
             Actions
             be
             determined
             by
             some
             other
             thing
             ,
             than
             by
             Reason
             and
             Judgment
             ;
             the
             Evidence
             which
             we
             have
             
             of
             the
             great
             Truths
             of
             Religion
             ,
             ought
             to
             have
             the
             same
             effect
             upon
             our
             Lives
             and
             Actions
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             proved
             to
             us
             by
             any
             other
             sort
             of
             Evidence
             that
             could
             be
             desired
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             There
             are
             indeed
             some
             Men
             ,
             who
             being
             conscious
             to
             themselves
             that
             they
             act
             contrary
             to
             all
             the
             reasonable
             Evidence
             and
             Convictions
             of
             Religion
             ,
             are
             yet
             apt
             to
             imagine
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             great
             Truths
             of
             Religion
             were
             proved
             to
             them
             by
             some
             stronger
             Evidence
             ,
             they
             should
             by
             that
             means
             be
             wrought
             upon
             to
             act
             otherwise
             than
             they
             do
             .
             But
             if
             the
             true
             reason
             why
             these
             Men
             act
             thus
             foolishly
             ,
             is
             not
             because
             
               the
               Doctrines
               of
               Religion
            
             are
             not
             sufficiently
             evidenced
             ,
             but
             because
             
               they
               themselves
            
             are
             hurried
             away
             by
             some
             unruly
             Passions
             to
             act
             directly
             contrary
             to
             all
             Reason
             and
             Evidence
             ;
             't
             is
             plain
             (
             unless
             God
             should
             irresistibly
             compel
             them
             )
             they
             might
             well
             continue
             to
             act
             as
             they
             do
             ,
             though
             the
             Evidence
             of
             these
             things
             were
             really
             greater
             than
             it
             is
             .
             They
             are
             willing
             to
             imagine
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             had
             lived
             in
             our
             Saviour's
             time
             ;
             if
             they
             had
             heard
             his
             Preaching
             ,
             and
             seen
             his
             Miracles
             ;
             if
             they
             had
             had
             the
             advantage
             of
             beholding
             those
             mighty
             Works
             ,
             which
             he
             wrought
             for
             the
             proof
             of
             his
             Divine
             Commission
             ;
             as
             the
             Jews
             then
             had
             ;
             they
             should
             not
             like
             them
             
               have
               rejected
               the
               counsel
               of
               God
               against
            
             
             
             themselves
             ,
             but
             with
             all
             cheerfulness
             have
             believed
             his
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             embraced
             his
             Religion
             .
             They
             fansie
             they
             should
             immediately
             have
             become
             Disciples
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Truths
             which
             he
             taught
             ,
             would
             have
             had
             a
             most
             powerful
             Influence
             upon
             the
             whole
             course
             of
             their
             Lives
             .
             And
             if
             their
             Hearts
             and
             Affections
             were
             not
             set
             upon
             
               this
               World
            
             ,
             more
             than
             upon
             the
             next
             ;
             if
             they
             valued
             not
             the
             
               present
               enjoyments
               of
               Sense
            
             ,
             above
             the
             
               expectation
               of
               the
               Glory
               that
               shall
               be
               revealed
            
             ;
             most
             certainly
             they
             would
             do
             the
             same
             now
             .
             But
             if
             their
             Hearts
             be
             set
             upon
             earthly
             things
             ,
             and
             their
             Passions
             be
             stronger
             than
             all
             the
             Arguments
             of
             Reason
             ;
             if
             they
             do
             indeed
             so
             love
             the
             Pleasures
             of
             Sin
             now
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             cannot
             persuade
             themselves
             by
             all
             the
             Motives
             of
             Religion
             to
             live
             like
             Christians
             ;
             we
             need
             not
             question
             to
             affirm
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             very
             well
             have
             been
             in
             the
             same
             case
             ,
             though
             they
             had
             lived
             in
             our
             Saviour's
             time
             .
             The
             Jews
             are
             a
             notorious
             and
             standing
             Instance
             ,
             how
             far
             Prejudice
             and
             Affection
             are
             able
             to
             prevail
             over
             the
             strongest
             Convictions
             :
             When
             our
             Saviour
             began
             to
             preach
             that
             he
             was
             sent
             from
             God
             to
             instruct
             them
             in
             their
             Duty
             ,
             they
             required
             a
             Sign
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             they
             
               would
               believe
            
             him
             ;
             but
             when
             he
             had
             wrought
             so
             many
             Miracles
             ,
             that
             
               even
               the
               World
               it self
               could
               not
               contain
            
             
             
             
               the
               Books
            
             if
             they
             should
             all
             be
             written
             ,
             they
             persisted
             still
             in
             their
             Infidelity
             :
             When
             they
             saw
             him
             hanging
             upon
             the
             Cross
             ,
             and
             thought
             themselves
             secure
             of
             him
             ,
             they
             said
             ,
             
               Let
               him
               now
               come
               down
               from
               the
            
             
             
               Cross
               ,
               and
               we
               will
               believe
               him
            
             ;
             but
             when
             he
             arose
             out
             of
             the
             Grave
             wherein
             he
             had
             lien
             three
             Days
             ,
             which
             was
             a
             much
             greater
             and
             more
             convincing
             Miracle
             ,
             they
             grew
             more
             hardned
             and
             obstinate
             in
             their
             Unbelief
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             Others
             there
             are
             who
             imagine
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             could
             but
             be
             convinced
             of
             the
             Truth
             of
             another
             World
             by
             the
             appearance
             of
             one
             sent
             directly
             from
             that
             unknown
             State
             ,
             they
             would
             immediately
             become
             new
             Creatures
             ;
             but
             if
             God
             should
             satisfie
             their
             unreasonable
             Demands
             ,
             by
             sending
             one
             on
             purpose
             from
             the
             Dead
             to
             convince
             them
             ,
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             as
             they
             listened
             not
             to
             
               Moses
               and
               the
               Prophets
            
             ,
             so
             
               neither
               would
               they
               be
               persuaded
               by
               one
               rising
            
             
             
               from
               the
               dead
            
             .
             They
             might
             indeed
             at
             first
             be
             surprized
             and
             terrified
             ,
             at
             the
             appearance
             of
             so
             unusual
             and
             unexpected
             a
             Messenger
             :
             But
             as
             wicked
             Men
             upon
             a
             Bed
             of
             Sickness
             ,
             at
             the
             amazing
             approach
             of
             Death
             and
             Eternity
             ,
             resolve
             in
             the
             utmost
             anguish
             of
             Horror
             and
             Despair
             to
             amend
             their
             Lives
             and
             forsake
             their
             Sins
             ,
             but
             as
             soon
             as
             the
             Terror
             is
             over
             and
             the
             danger
             of
             Death
             past
             ,
             return
             to
             their
             old
             habits
             
             of
             Sin
             and
             Folly
             ;
             so
             it
             is
             more
             than
             probable
             it
             would
             be
             in
             the
             present
             Case
             :
             Should
             God
             send
             a
             Messenger
             from
             the
             Dead
             ,
             to
             assure
             Men
             of
             the
             certainty
             of
             a
             future
             state
             ,
             and
             the
             danger
             of
             their
             present
             Wickedness
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             the
             Fright
             were
             over
             and
             their
             present
             terrible
             Apprehensions
             ceased
             ,
             't
             is
             by
             no
             means
             impossible
             that
             their
             old
             vicious
             Habits
             and
             beloved
             Sins
             should
             again
             by
             degrees
             prevail
             over
             them
             .
             Many
             there
             are
             in
             our
             present
             Age
             ,
             who
             pretend
             to
             be
             convinced
             of
             the
             being
             of
             Spirits
             by
             the
             powerful
             demonstration
             of
             their
             own
             Senses
             ;
             and
             yet
             we
             do
             not
             observe
             ,
             that
             their
             Lives
             are
             more
             remarkably
             eminent
             for
             exemplary
             Piety
             ,
             than
             theirs
             ,
             who
             being
             convinced
             by
             the
             less
             violent
             ,
             but
             more
             rational
             Evidence
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             go
             on
             in
             a
             sober
             ,
             constant
             ,
             and
             regular
             exercise
             of
             Virtue
             and
             Righteousness
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             In
             summ
             therefore
             ,
             Consider
             that
             the
             Evidence
             of
             Religion
             is
             such
             ,
             as
             upon
             the
             fullest
             view
             of
             things
             ,
             and
             the
             exactest
             and
             most
             deliberate
             Judgment
             that
             we
             can
             possibly
             make
             ,
             ought
             infinitely
             to
             determine
             the
             Actions
             of
             a
             wise
             Man
             ;
             Consider
             that
             the
             great
             Doctrines
             of
             Religion
             are
             of
             such
             a
             nature
             ,
             that
             upon
             the
             final
             upshot
             of
             things
             ,
             if
             all
             our
             Knowledge
             be
             not
             Deceit
             ,
             if
             all
             our
             
               Hopes
               and
               Fears
            
             be
             not
             Vain
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             any
             Good
             ,
             if
             there
             
             be
             any
             Evil
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             any
             Excellency
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             any
             Happiness
             ,
             these
             things
             must
             be
             true
             :
             Consider
             this
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             throughly
             ;
             and
             then
             Resolve
             ,
             deliberately
             and
             with
             full
             persuasion
             of
             Mind
             ,
             to
             act
             always
             suitably
             to
             this
             Consideration
             ,
             and
             to
             put
             all
             upon
             this
             one
             Issue
             .
             And
             when
             Temptation
             and
             Melancholy
             shall
             succeed
             ;
             when
             
               vain
               Scruples
            
             and
             
               unreasonable
               Suspitions
            
             ,
             shall
             cloud
             the
             Understanding
             and
             perplex
             the
             Mind
             ;
             be
             sure
             to
             stick
             immovably
             to
             that
             Resolution
             ,
             which
             has
             once
             been
             founded
             upon
             the
             wisest
             Judgment
             and
             the
             fullest
             Conviction
             possible
             ;
             and
             when
             the
             present
             Indisposition
             of
             Mind
             shall
             be
             over
             ,
             things
             will
             again
             appear
             in
             their
             true
             Light
             ,
             and
             the
             first
             Resolution
             will
             grow
             continually
             stronger
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             Only
             
               in
               the
               last
               place
            
             and
             
               above
               all
            
             ,
             be
             sure
             to
             fix
             these
             things
             deeply
             upon
             the
             Mind
             ,
             by
             
               frequent
               and
               serious
               Meditation
            
             .
             The
             Passions
             and
             Affections
             of
             Men
             are
             strong
             ;
             and
             unless
             these
             also
             can
             by
             some
             means
             be
             interested
             ,
             the
             
               bare
               Conviction
               of
               a
               Man's
               Judgment
            
             will
             hardly
             be
             able
             to
             govern
             constantly
             all
             the
             Actions
             of
             his
             Life
             .
             'T
             is
             not
             enough
             that
             we
             be
             
               convinced
               in
               our
               Judgments
            
             ,
             of
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             great
             Doctrines
             of
             Religion
             ;
             *
             but
             we
             must
             by
             constant
             Meditation
             
               fix
               and
               inculcate
            
             
             them
             upon
             the
             Mind
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             move
             our
             Passions
             and
             excite
             our
             Affections
             .
             Be
             not
             content
             to
             believe
             slightly
             the
             
               Being
               of
               God
            
             ,
             but
             represent
             him
             frequently
             in
             your
             Mind
             with
             the
             most
             lively
             Characters
             of
             Glory
             and
             Majesty
             ;
             consider
             him
             as
             that
             Supreme
             Being
             ,
             
               who
               hath
               measured
               the
               Waters
               in
               the
               hollow
               of
               his
               hand
               ,
               and
            
             
             
               meted
               out
               Heaven
               with
               the
               span
               ,
               and
               comprehended
               the
               Dust
               of
               the
               Earth
               in
               a
               measure
               ,
               and
               weighed
               the
               Mountains
               in
               scales
               ,
               and
               the
               Hills
               in
               a
               balance
            
             ;
             to
             whom
             
               all
               Nations
               are
               as
               a
               drop
               of
               the
               bucket
               ,
               and
               are
               counted
               as
               the
               small
               dust
               of
               the
               balance
            
             ;
             Consider
             him
             as
             that
             All-powerful
             Being
             ,
             before
             whom
             
               the
               Pillars
               of
               Heaven
               tremble
            
             ,
             
             
               and
               are
               astonished
               at
               his
               reproof
            
             ;
             before
             whom
             
               all
               Nations
               are
               as
               nothing
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               counted
               to
               him
               less
               than
               nothing
               and
               vanity
               .
            
             
             Be
             not
             content
             to
             believe
             
               in
               general
            
             the
             
               Providence
               of
               God
            
             ,
             but
             think
             of
             him
             always
             as
             actually
             present
             ,
             observing
             all
             our
             Words
             and
             Actions
             ,
             and
             understanding
             even
             our
             
               Thoughts
               afar
               off
            
             .
             Be
             not
             content
             
             to
             believe
             
               in
               general
            
             a
             
               Judgment
               to
               come
            
             ,
             but
             frequently
             represent
             to
             your self
             the
             Solemnity
             and
             the
             Terrour
             of
             that
             great
             Day
             ;
             imagine
             our
             Saviour
             sitting
             in
             Judgment
             ,
             as
             in
             that
             Prophetical
             Allusion
             ,
             with
             
               his
               Throne
               like
               the
               fiery
               flame
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               his
               Wheels
               as
               burning
               fire
               ;
               A
               fiery
               stream
               issuing
               ,
               and
               coming
               forth
               from
               before
            
             
             
               him
               ;
               Thousand
               thousands
               ministring
               unto
               him
               ,
               and
               ten
               thousand
               times
               ten
               thousand
               standing
               before
               him
               ;
               the
               Judgment
               set
               ,
               and
               the
               Books
               opened
               .
            
             Lastly
             ,
             be
             not
             content
             to
             believe
             
               slightly
               and
               in
               general
            
             a
             
               state
               of
               Reward
               or
               Punishment
               for
               Virtue
               or
               Vice
            
             ;
             but
             meditate
             frequently
             on
             the
             Happiness
             of
             those
             ,
             who
             shall
             be
             admitted
             to
             
               the
               heavenly
               Jerusalem
               ,
               to
               the
               general
               Assembly
            
             
             
               of
               the
               first-born
               ,
               to
               an
               innumerable
               company
               of
               Angels
               ,
               and
               to
               God
               the
               Judge
               of
               all
               ,
               and
               to
               Jesus
               the
               Mediator
               of
               the
               New
               Covenant
               :
            
             Consider
             the
             Happiness
             of
             those
             ,
             who
             shall
             
             be
             made
             
               Kings
               and
               Priests
               unto
               God
            
             ,
             and
             
               shall
               reign
            
             with
             him
             
               for
               ever
            
             ;
             who
             shall
             
               shine
               as
               the
               brightness
               of
               the
               Firmament
               ,
            
             and
             
               as
               the
               Stars
               for
               ever
               and
               ever
               :
            
             And
             on
             the
             
             other
             hand
             meditate
             seriously
             on
             the
             Misery
             of
             those
             ,
             who
             shall
             be
             cast
             
               into
               the
               Lake
               of
               Fire
               and
               Brimstone
               ,
            
             where
             
               the
               Worm
               dieth
               not
               ,
               and
               the
               Fire
               is
               not
            
             
             quenched
             ;
             and
             where
             
               they
               shall
               be
               tormented
               Day
               and
               Night
               for
               ever
               and
            
             
             ever
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             I
             have
             been
             the
             longer
             upon
             this
             Head
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             the
             first
             and
             most
             necessary
             Foundation
             of
             all
             Religion
             ;
             and
             because
             that
             *
             
               slight
               ,
               careless
            
             and
             
               only
               customary
            
             Assent
             to
             the
             great
             Truths
             of
             Religion
             ,
             
             which
             is
             the
             Summ
             of
             most
             Mens
             Faith
             ,
             seems
             to
             be
             the
             chief
             reason
             why
             things
             of
             the
             utmost
             importance
             have
             so
             so
             small
             an
             effect
             upon
             the
             Lives
             and
             Actions
             of
             Men.
             There
             is
             no
             need
             that
             every
             Man
             should
             proceed
             just
             by
             those
             steps
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             set
             down
             ;
             but
             whoever
             will
             indeed
             make
             Religion
             the
             Business
             of
             his
             Life
             ,
             must
             by
             some
             like
             Method
             work
             in
             his
             Mind
             a
             
               firm
               and
               well-grounded
               Belief
            
             of
             all
             its
             great
             Doctrines
             ,
             and
             a
             
               deep
               and
               vigorous
               Sense
            
             of
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               III.
            
             Of
             right
             Notions
             concerning
             Religion
             in
             general
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             SEcondly
             ,
             
               Endeavour
               to
               attain
               right
               Nations
               concerning
               Religion
               in
               general
               .
            
             Next
             to
             the
             Belief
             of
             the
             Truth
             and
             of
             the
             Necessity
             of
             Religion
             ,
             there
             is
             nothing
             of
             greater
             Importance
             than
             the
             framing
             right
             Notions
             concerning
             the
             Nature
             of
             it
             .
             For
             when
             Religion
             is
             represented
             as
             requiring
             any
             thing
             ,
             that
             is
             either
             
               not
               possible
            
             or
             
               not
               necessary
            
             to
             be
             practised
             ;
             when
             't
             is
             represented
             as
             consisting
             in
             such
             things
             ,
             as
             are
             either
             
               not
               worthy
            
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             
               not
               profitable
            
             to
             Men
             ;
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             when
             Religion
             is
             so
             represented
             ,
             that
             Men
             
             may
             hope
             to
             be
             religious
             without
             being
             vertuous
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             accepted
             of
             God
             for
             some
             
               outward
               performances
            
             ,
             without
             a
             
               holy
               temper
               and
               disposition
               of
               Mind
            
             ;
             this
             cuts
             the
             very
             Sinews
             and
             undermines
             the
             Foundation
             of
             all
             Religion
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Now
             therefore
             to
             attain
             right
             Notions
             concerning
             the
             Nature
             of
             Religion
             ,
             a
             Man
             ought
             firmly
             to
             persuade
             himself
             of
             these
             following
             Considerations
             :
             That
             
               the
               exercise
               of
               those
               great
               Moral
               Vertues
               ,
               of
               Godliness
               ,
               Righteousness
               and
               Temperance
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               eternal
               and
               unchangeable
               Law
               of
               God
               ,
               is
               a
               thing
               in
               its
               own
               Nature
               both
               truly
               excellent
               ,
               and
               indispensably
               necessary
               to
               prepare
               Men
               for
               that
               Happiness
               which
               is
               the
               Reward
               of
               Religion
               :
            
             That
             
               God
               truly
               and
               sincerely
               desires
               to
               make
               Men
               happy
               ,
               by
               the
               exercise
               of
               these
               Vertues
               :
            
             And
             that
             
               therefore
               the
               great
               and
               ultimate
               Design
               of
               all
               true
               Religion
               ,
               is
               to
               recommend
               these
               Vertues
               ,
               and
               to
               inforce
               their
               practice
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             
               the
               exercise
               of
               these
               great
               Moral
               Vertues
               ,
               of
               Godliness
               ,
               Righteousness
               and
               Temperance
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               eternal
               and
               unchangeable
               Law
               of
               God
               ,
               is
               a
               thing
               in
               its
               own
               Nature
               truly
               Noble
               and
               Excellent
               ,
            
             is
             evidently
             acknowledged
             by
             the
             common
             Consent
             and
             Verdict
             of
             all
             Mens
             Consciences
             .
             These
             Virtues
             are
             the
             imitation
             of
             the
             Perfections
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             as
             no
             Man
             is
             so
             brutish
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             admire
             the
             Perfections
             of
             
             Justice
             and
             Goodness
             ,
             when
             he
             considers
             them
             abstractedly
             
               in
               God
            
             ;
             so
             he
             cannot
             but
             pay
             a
             proportionable
             respect
             ,
             to
             whatever
             he
             sees
             carry
             their
             resemblance
             
               in
               Men.
            
             Hence
             Vertue
             is
             the
             most
             
               lovely
               and
               venerable
            
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             approves
             it self
             to
             the
             Reason
             and
             Consciences
             of
             Men
             :
             Hence
             Vice
             becomes
             truly
             odious
             ,
             and
             however
             it
             may
             insinuate
             it self
             into
             the
             Practice
             ,
             can
             never
             recommend
             it self
             to
             the
             Judgment
             of
             Mankind
             .
             Hence
             even
             those
             very
             Persons
             ,
             who
             by
             the
             prevailing
             Power
             of
             some
             Interest
             or
             Lust
             ,
             are
             themselves
             drawn
             aside
             out
             of
             the
             Paths
             of
             Virtue
             ,
             *
             cannot
             yet
             forbear
             to
             give
             it
             its
             true
             Character
             and
             Commendation
             in
             others
             .
             Thus
             the
             Officers
             ,
             who
             were
             sent
             by
             the
             Pharisees
             to
             apprehend
             Jesus
             ,
             could
             not
             forbear
             declaring
             ,
             that
             
               he
               spake
               as
               never
            
             
             
               Man
               spake
            
             :
             And
             the
             Roman
             Governour
             ,
             when
             he
             gave
             Sentence
             that
             he
             should
             be
             Crucified
             ,
             could
             not
             at
             the
             same
             instant
             forbear
             openly
             professing
             ,
             that
             
               he
               found
               no
               fault
               in
               him
               .
            
             Men
             cannot
             
             chuse
             but
             think
             well
             of
             that
             Virtue
             ,
             which
             the
             
               Dominion
               of
               their
               Lusts
            
             forces
             them
             to
             desert
             ,
             or
             the
             
               necessity
               of
               their
               Affairs
            
             compels
             them
             to
             discourage
             :
             They
             cannot
             but
             wish
             ,
             they
             were
             the
             Men
             they
             are
             not
             ;
             and
             pray
             with
             Balaam
             ,
             that
             though
             they
             
             
               imitate
               not
               the
               Life
            
             ,
             yet
             at
             least
             they
             might
             
               die
               the
               death
               of
               the
               Righteous
               ,
            
             and
             that
             
             their
             
               last
               end
            
             may
             
               be
               like
               his
            
             .
             Though
             therefore
             
               virtuous
               Men
            
             are
             frequently
             persecuted
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             
               meerly
               for
               their
               Virtue
            
             ;
             yet
             t
             is
             not
             because
             Virtue
             can
             ever
             be
             hated
             ,
             but
             because
             those
             from
             whom
             they
             suffer
             ,
             mistake
             it
             to
             be
             what
             it
             is
             not
             ;
             or
             else
             because
             ,
             knowing
             it
             to
             be
             what
             it
             is
             ,
             they
             are
             notwithstanding
             prevailed
             upon
             by
             some
             private
             Interest
             ,
             to
             persecute
             it
             contrary
             to
             the
             Judgment
             of
             their
             Conscience
             ,
             which
             would
             force
             them
             to
             honour
             and
             respect
             it
             .
             An
             Instance
             of
             the
             
               former
               Case
            
             ,
             are
             all
             the
             Persecutions
             of
             the
             Christians
             in
             the
             Primitive
             Times
             :
             'T
             is
             certain
             these
             Men
             were
             
               Virtuous
               and
               Religious
            
             ,
             and
             't
             is
             certain
             they
             suffered
             
               meerly
               upon
               that
               account
            
             :
             But
             then
             't
             is
             also
             as
             certain
             ,
             that
             those
             from
             whom
             they
             suffered
             ,
             did
             not
             persecute
             them
             because
             they
             thought
             them
             Religious
             ,
             but
             because
             they
             mistook
             
               them
               not
               to
               be
               so
            
             ;
             they
             did
             not
             persecute
             them
             because
             they
             thought
             them
             to
             be
             
               worshippers
               of
               the
               true
               God
            
             ,
             but
             because
             they
             looked
             on
             them
             as
             
               despisers
               of
               their
               false
               ones
            
             :
             They
             were
             so
             unhappily
             blinded
             by
             Prejudice
             and
             Idolatry
             ,
             that
             they
             mistook
             Religion
             for
             Superstition
             ,
             and
             Superstition
             for
             Religion
             :
             Hence
             they
             implacably
             persecuted
             that
             Doctrine
             ,
             whose
             Evidence
             and
             Conviction
             ,
             
             if
             they
             would
             have
             opened
             their
             Eyes
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             have
             resisted
             ;
             and
             endeavoured
             to
             root
             out
             the
             
               true
               Religion
            
             ,
             out
             of
             Zeal
             to
             the
             honour
             of
             a
             
               false
               one
            
             .
             An
             eminent
             Instance
             of
             the
             
               latter
               Case
            
             ,
             is
             the
             Condemnation
             of
             our
             Saviour
             :
             He
             was
             manifestly
             innocent
             of
             the
             Crimes
             laid
             to
             his
             Charge
             ,
             and
             
               Pilate
               knew
               him
               to
               be
               so
            
             ;
             but
             then
             't
             is
             also
             manifest
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             not
             condemn
             him
             because
             he
             was
             Innocent
             ,
             but
             because
             he
             was
             
               willing
               to
               do
               the
               Jews
               a
               pleasure
               :
            
             Our
             Saviour's
             Innocence
             
             was
             sufficient
             ,
             to
             convince
             the
             Mind
             of
             his
             Judge
             ;
             and
             't
             was
             only
             Interest
             ,
             that
             over-powered
             the
             force
             of
             that
             Conviction
             .
             Virtue
             therefore
             is
             truly
             
               Noble
               and
               Excellent
            
             in
             it self
             ;
             and
             wicked
             Men
             ,
             even
             while
             they
             are
             persecuting
             it
             ,
             cannot
             deny
             it
             to
             be
             so
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Again
             ,
             That
             
               the
               exercise
               of
               those
               great
               Moral
               Virtues
               ,
               of
               Godliness
               ,
               Righteousness
               and
               Temperance
               ,
               is
               a
               thing
               indispensably
               necessary
               to
               prepare
               Men
               for
               that
               Happiness
               which
               is
               the
               Reward
               of
               Religion
               ,
            
             is
             evident
             from
             the
             Consideration
             of
             the
             Nature
             of
             that
             Happiness
             .
             The
             Happiness
             which
             Religion
             promises
             to
             holy
             and
             good
             Men
             ,
             is
             this
             ;
             That
             they
             shall
             be
             received
             into
             the
             blessed
             Society
             of
             Angels
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             
               Spirits
               of
               just
               Men
               made
               perfect
            
             ;
             and
             that
             
             with
             them
             they
             shall
             be
             admitted
             into
             the
             immediate
             presence
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             enjoy
             
             that
             Satisfaction
             which
             must
             necessarily
             arise
             ,
             from
             the
             
               Contemplation
               of
               his
               Perfections
            
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             
               〈…〉
               of
               his
               Favour
            
             .
             And
             if
             this
             be
             the
             Case
             ,
             then
             nothing
             is
             more
             evident
             ,
             than
             that
             the
             
               exercise
               of
               Virtue
            
             is
             indispensably
             necessary
             ,
             to
             prepare
             Men
             for
             the
             
               enjoyment
               of
               this
               Happiness
            
             .
             For
             what
             agreement
             can
             there
             be
             ,
             between
             a
             
               sensual
               ,
               spightful
            
             ,
             or
             malicious
             Soul
             ,
             and
             the
             pure
             Society
             of
             the
             
               Spirits
               of
               just
               Men
               made
               perfect
               ?
            
             We
             see
             even
             in
             this
             Life
             ,
             how
             ungrateful
             the
             Society
             of
             good
             Men
             is
             ,
             unto
             those
             that
             are
             wicked
             ;
             and
             as
             it
             is
             in
             this
             ,
             so
             doubtless
             it
             will
             be
             in
             the
             other
             World.
             Those
             Souls
             which
             have
             been
             wholly
             
               immersed
               in
               Sense
            
             ,
             and
             
               given
               up
               to
               the
               Pleasures
            
             of
             this
             present
             World
             ;
             can
             never
             be
             fit
             Company
             for
             those
             
               spiritual
               and
               refined
            
             Minds
             ,
             whose
             Desires
             and
             Enjoyments
             are
             as
             far
             exalted
             above
             every
             thing
             that
             is
             gross
             and
             sensual
             ,
             as
             Heaven
             is
             above
             Earth
             :
             And
             those
             malicious
             Spirits
             ,
             whose
             delight
             upon
             Earth
             was
             in
             nothing
             but
             
               Hatred
               ,
               Envy
            
             and
             Revenge
             ;
             can
             never
             converse
             in
             Heaven
             with
             those
             Divine
             Souls
             ,
             who
             feed
             and
             live
             upon
             no
             other
             Pleasures
             ,
             but
             those
             of
             
               Goodness
               ,
               Holiness
            
             and
             Love.
             In
             like
             manner
             ,
             what
             can
             be
             more
             impossible
             ,
             than
             for
             an
             
               earthly
               and
               wicked
            
             Soul
             ,
             to
             be
             made
             happy
             by
             the
             
               Vision
               and
               Fruition
               of
               God
            
             ?
             To
             
               see
               God
            
             is
             to
             behold
             and
             contemplate
             those
             glorious
             
             Perfections
             ,
             of
             infinite
             
               Goodness
               ,
               Purity
            
             and
             Truth
             ;
             and
             to
             
               enjoy
               God
            
             ,
             is
             so
             to
             love
             and
             adore
             those
             amiable
             Perfections
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             transformed
             into
             the
             likeness
             and
             resemblance
             of
             them
             :
             And
             is
             it
             possible
             for
             a
             wicked
             Soul
             ,
             to
             be
             made
             partaker
             of
             this
             Happiness
             ?
             Tell
             a
             
               covetous
               Worldling
            
             of
             a
             Treasure
             laid
             up
             
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               where
               neither
            
             
             
               Moth
               nor
               Rust
               doth
               corrupt
               ,
               and
               where
               Thieves
               do
               not
               break
               through
               and
               steal
               :
            
             Tell
             him
             of
             a
             
               never-fading
               Inheritance
            
             in
             the
             World
             to
             come
             ,
             or
             of
             a
             
               City
               not
               made
               with
               Hands
               ,
               whose
               Builder
               and
               Maker
               is
            
             
             God
             :
             Tell
             an
             ambitious
             aspiring
             Mind
             ,
             of
             the
             
               Glory
               that
               shall
               be
               revealed
               hereafter
            
             ;
             
             or
             a
             voluptuous
             Person
             of
             spiritual
             and
             refined
             Pleasures
             ,
             
               which
               Eye
               hath
               not
               seen
               ,
               nor
               Ear
               heard
               ,
               neither
               hath
               it
               entered
               into
               the
               Heart
               of
               Man
               to
               conceive
               them
            
             ;
             
             and
             will
             they
             have
             any
             relish
             of
             these
             things
             ?
             Will
             they
             not
             be
             much
             more
             inquisitive
             after
             the
             
               Glories
               of
               Earth
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Gratifications
               of
               Sense
            
             ?
             So
             that
             unless
             we
             suppose
             God
             should
             work
             a
             Miracle
             for
             these
             Men
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             removes
             them
             into
             another
             World
             ,
             should
             transform
             them
             also
             into
             new
             Creatures
             ,
             't
             is
             no
             more
             possible
             for
             them
             to
             enjoy
             the
             Happiness
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             than
             for
             Body
             to
             enjoy
             the
             Pleasures
             of
             Spirit
             ,
             or
             for
             Darkness
             to
             have
             communion
             and
             agreement
             with
             Light.
             I
             do
             not
             say
             ,
             That
             if
             God
             should
             transplant
             
             these
             Men
             into
             Heaven
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             make
             them
             happy
             there
             ;
             but
             while
             they
             are
             so
             exceedingly
             indisposed
             for
             it
             ,
             nothing
             is
             more
             certain
             than
             that
             he
             never
             will.
             The
             exercise
             therefore
             
               of
               Virtue
            
             ,
             is
             the
             indispensable
             
               Condition
               of
               Happiness
            
             :
             And
             in
             proportion
             as
             we
             draw
             nearer
             to
             the
             
               Perfection
               of
               Virtue
            
             ,
             so
             do
             we
             to
             the
             
               Fountain
               and
               Perfection
               of
               Happiness
            
             .
             The
             greater
             degrees
             of
             Virtue
             any
             Being
             is
             indued
             with
             ,
             so
             much
             the
             higher
             Rank
             does
             it
             obtain
             in
             the
             Order
             of
             Creatures
             :
             The
             highest
             Angels
             ,
             so
             much
             as
             they
             obey
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             
               more
               intirely
            
             ,
             and
             imitate
             the
             Divine
             Life
             
               more
               perfectly
            
             than
             Men
             do
             ,
             so
             much
             are
             they
             exalted
             above
             Men
             ,
             and
             have
             a
             nearer
             approach
             to
             the
             immediate
             presence
             and
             enjoyment
             of
             God
             :
             And
             by
             how
             much
             one
             Man
             in
             
               this
               Life
            
             obtains
             a
             greater
             degree
             of
             Holiness
             than
             another
             ;
             so
             much
             a
             more
             excellent
             degree
             of
             Happi-ness
             is
             he
             prepared
             to
             receive
             in
             the
             
               World
               to
               come
            
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             That
             God
             agreeably
             to
             this
             natural
             Order
             of
             things
             ,
             
               does
               truly
               and
               sincerely
               desire
               to
               make
               Men
               happy
               by
               the
               exercise
               of
               Virtue
               ,
            
             is
             evident
             both
             from
             our
             
               natural
               Notions
               of
               God
            
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             
               Revealed
               Declaration
               of
               his
               Will.
            
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             a
             Being
             infinitely
             happy
             in
             the
             injoyment
             of
             himself
             ,
             and
             who
             created
             all
             things
             for
             no
             other
             reason
             ,
             but
             to
             communicate
             to
             them
             his
             Perfections
             and
             his
             Happiness
             ,
             
             cannot
             possibly
             but
             make
             every
             Man
             as
             happy
             ,
             as
             the
             
               condition
               of
               his
               Nature
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               improvements
               of
               his
               Virtue
            
             make
             him
             capable
             to
             be
             :
             And
             that
             he
             will
             do
             so
             ,
             he
             hath
             moreover
             assured
             us
             by
             most
             express
             and
             repeated
             declarations
             :
             He
             declares
             that
             his
             Delight
             is
             in
             them
             that
             fear
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             Rejoyces
             over
             them
             for
             good
             ;
             He
             invites
             men
             with
             all
             the
             tender
             promises
             of
             a
             compassionate
             Father
             ,
             to
             Repentance
             and
             Reformation
             ;
             and
             
               swears
               by
               himself
            
             that
             he
             hath
             no
             pleasure
             in
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             but
             earnestly
             desires
             that
             they
             should
             return
             and
             live
             :
             And
             nothing
             can
             be
             more
             absurd
             ,
             than
             to
             imagine
             that
             God
             has
             secretly
             made
             any
             determination
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             contrary
             to
             what
             he
             has
             so
             
               openly
               and
               expresly
            
             revealed
             .
             
               What
               sort
               of
               Men
               he
               has
               decreed
               to
               be
               happy
               or
               miserable
            
             he
             has
             clearly
             and
             fully
             declared
             to
             us
             in
             his
             Word
             :
             And
             
               other
               Decrees
            
             than
             this
             ,
             if
             he
             has
             
               at
               all
            
             made
             any
             ,
             t
             is
             neither
             necessary
             nor
             possible
             for
             us
             to
             know
             .
             Sufficient
             it
             is
             for
             us
             ,
             that
             
               as
               sure
            
             as
             God
             and
             his
             Scriptures
             are
             true
             ,
             
               so
               sure
            
             are
             we
             ,
             that
             he
             that
             
               believes
               and
               obeys
            
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             shall
             be
             happy
             ;
             and
             that
             God
             neither
             has
             ,
             nor
             can
             Decree
             any
             thing
             ,
             whereby
             a
             
               truly
               Religious
               Man
            
             may
             be
             excluded
             from
             Happiness
             ,
             or
             a
             
               Sincere
               Man
            
             from
             the
             
               possibility
               of
               becoming
               truly
               religious
            
             .
          
           
           
             6.
             
             Since
             therefore
             
               God
               truly
               and
               sincerely
               desires
               ,
               to
               make
               men
               Happy
               by
               the
               exercise
               of
               Virtue
            
             ;
             and
             since
             
               that
               Virtue
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Condition
               of
               this
               Happiness
               ,
               is
               no
               other
               than
               the
               Practice
               of
               those
               great
               Moral
               Duties
               ,
               of
               Godliness
               ,
               Righteousness
               and
               Temperance
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               Eternal
               and
               Unchangeable
               Law
               of
               God
            
             ;
             as
             has
             already
             been
             shewn
             ;
             it
             follows
             necessarily
             ,
             that
             
               the
               great
               and
               ultimate
               design
               of
               all
               true
               Religion
               ,
               can
               be
               no
               other
               than
               to
               recommend
               these
               Virtues
               ,
               and
               to
               enforce
               their
               practice
               .
            
             Other
             things
             may
             be
             
               Helps
               and
               Assistances
            
             of
             Religion
             ;
             many
             
               External
               Observances
            
             may
             for
             wise
             Reasons
             be
             positively
             commanded
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             of
             exceeding
             great
             use
             ,
             as
             means
             to
             promote
             Devotion
             and
             Piety
             ;
             but
             the
             
               Life
               and
               Substance
            
             of
             all
             true
             Religion
             ,
             the
             
               End
               and
               Scope
            
             in
             which
             all
             things
             else
             must
             terminate
             ,
             cannot
             possibly
             be
             any
             other
             ,
             than
             the
             
               Practice
               of
               these
               great
               and
               Eternal
               Duties
               .
            
          
           
             7.
             
             In
             
               Natural
               Religion
            
             this
             is
             very
             evident
             :
             For
             the
             Foundation
             of
             its
             Obligations
             being
             nothing
             else
             ,
             but
             a
             due
             consideration
             of
             the
             
               Nature
               of
               God
            
             ,
             and
             his
             
               Relation
               to
               Men
            
             ;
             t
             is
             plain
             ,
             all
             that
             these
             things
             naturally
             led
             Men
             to
             ,
             was
             only
             to
             keep
             up
             in
             themselves
             such
             a
             Holy
             Temper
             and
             Disposition
             of
             Mind
             ,
             as
             might
             discover
             it self
             in
             a
             constant
             endeavour
             of
             being
             
               Like
               unto
               God
            
             ,
             and
             of
             obeying
             
             
               his
               Laws
            
             .
             And
             though
             this
             most
             
               simple
               and
               absolute
            
             Religion
             ,
             did
             through
             the
             corruption
             of
             Mens
             Wills
             and
             Affections
             ,
             quickly
             degenerate
             into
             the
             
               grossest
               Idolatry
            
             ,
             and
             most
             
               ridiculous
               Superstition
            
             ;
             tho'
             instead
             of
             
               real
               and
               substantial
               Virtue
            
             ,
             the
             generality
             of
             Men
             soon
             fell
             into
             the
             Observance
             of
             
               foolish
               and
               absurd
               Rites
            
             ,
             and
             the
             World
             was
             overspread
             with
             Ignorance
             and
             Vice
             ;
             yet
             the
             wisest
             and
             most
             considerate
             Men
             amongst
             the
             Heathens
             always
             understood
             ,
             that
             *
             God
             did
             not
             look
             so
             much
             at
             the
             
               Outward
               Pomp
               and
               Ceremony
            
             of
             Religion
             ,
             as
             at
             the
             
               Inward
               Holiness
               and
               Purity
            
             of
             the
             heart
             ;
             that
             †
             God
             valued
             not
             
               Sacrifices
               and
               Rich
               Offerings
            
             ,
             but
             only
             the
             
               Piety
               and
               Devotion
            
             of
             the
             Mind
             :
             and
             that
             the
             *
             only
             way
             to
             keep
             the
             Favour
             of
             God
             ,
             was
             to
             
               imitate
               his
               Nature
            
             ,
             and
             to
             
               obey
               his
               Commands
            
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Nor
             is
             it
             less
             evident
             that
             the
             great
             and
             ultimate
             design
             of
             the
             
               Jewish
               Religion
            
             ,
             was
             to
             preserve
             and
             increase
             the
             Moral
             Virtue
             of
             Men.
             For
             though
             God
             did
             impose
             upon
             the
             Jews
             a
             burdensom
             System
             of
             
               Rites
               and
               Ordinances
            
             ;
             yet
             't
             is
             plain
             he
             did
             it
             ,
             not
             that
             he
             took
             any
             delight
             in
             
             that
             
               External
               and
               Ceremonial
               Service
            
             ,
             but
             that
             by
             condescending
             in
             that
             manner
             to
             the
             infirmities
             and
             prejudices
             of
             a
             stiff-necked
             People
             ,
             he
             might
             keep
             up
             the
             Worship
             of
             the
             True
             God
             ,
             and
             restore
             that
             Holiness
             and
             Inward
             Religion
             of
             Mens
             Minds
             ,
             which
             the
             Light
             of
             Nature
             had
             not
             been
             sufficient
             to
             maintain
             .
             This
             therefore
             God
             perpetually
             inculcates
             to
             them
             by
             his
             Prophets
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             not
             value
             their
             Ceremonious
             Performances
             without
             Holiness
             and
             Obedience
             to
             the
             Moral
             Law
             :
             
               I
               spake
               not
               to
               your
               Fathers
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               nor
               commanded
               them
               in
               the
               day
               that
               I
               brought
               them
               out
               of
               the
               Land
               of
            
             Egypt
             ,
             
               concerning
               Burnt-Offerings
               and
               Sacrifices
               ;
               but
               this
               thing
               commanded
               I
               them
               ,
               saying
               ,
               Obey
               my
               Voice
               ,
            
             Jer.
             7.
             22.
             
             Nay
             ,
             so
             far
             was
             God
             from
             Instituting
             the
             Jewish
             Service
             upon
             any
             other
             design
             ,
             than
             the
             making
             that
             People
             more
             holy
             than
             the
             Heathen
             about
             them
             were
             ,
             that
             whensoever
             it
             failed
             of
             having
             that
             desired
             Effect
             ,
             he
             declares
             that
             he
             even
             abhorred
             all
             their
             Religious
             Exercises
             :
             
               He
               that
               killeth
               an
               Ox
               ,
               is
               as
               if
               he
               slew
               a
               Man
               ;
               he
               that
               sacrificeth
               a
               Lamb
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               cut
               off
               a
               Dogs
               neck
               ;
               he
               that
               offereth
               an
               Oblation
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               offered
               Swines
               Blood
               ;
               and
               he
               that
               burneth
               Incense
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               blessed
               an
               Idol
               ;
               yea
               they
               have
               chosen
               their
               own
               ways
               ,
               and
               their
               Soul
               delighteth
               in
               their
               Abominations
               ,
            
             Isa.
             65.
             3.
             
             And
             though
             the
             
             later
             Jews
             grew
             generally
             so
             superstitious
             in
             the
             observance
             of
             their
             Ceremonies
             ,
             as
             thereby
             even
             to
             neglect
             the
             
               weightier
               matters
               of
               the
               Law
            
             ;
             yet
             those
             who
             considered
             things
             more
             throughly
             ,
             always
             maintain'd
             &
             taught
             zealously
             ,
             that
             *
             
               it
               was
               not
               slaying
               a
               multitude
               of
               Sacrifices
               ,
               or
               bringing
               splendid
               Offerings
               ,
               or
               even
               building
               and
               adorning
               the
               Temple
               of
               God
               with
               all
               the
               cost
               and
               beauty
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               that
               could
               truly
               denominate
               a
               Man
               religious
            
             ;
             that
             
               it
               was
               a
               great
               deceit
               for
               Men
               to
               think
               that
               God
               would
               be
               flattered
               and
               put
               off
               with
               Outward
               &
               Ceremonious
               Services
               instead
               of
               Truth
               ,
               Righteousness
               and
               Holiness
               of
               Mind
               ▪
            
             and
             that
             †
             
               nothing
               could
               be
               more
               ridiculous
               ,
               than
               for
               Men
               to
               be
               very
               careful
               not
               to
               enter
               into
               the
               Temple
               ,
               which
               is
               built
               of
               Wood
               and
               Stone
               ,
               without
               first
               washing
               and
               cleansing
               their
               bodies
               ;
               and
               yet
               not
               be
               afraid
               to
               appear
               before
               God
               in
               Prayer
               ,
               with
               unclean
               and
               polluted
               Minds
               .
            
          
           
           
             9.
             
             Lastly
             ,
             That
             the
             only
             design
             of
             God's
             Instituting
             the
             
               Christian
               Religion
            
             ,
             was
             to
             make
             Men
             yet
             more
             Vertuous
             and
             more
             Holy
             ;
             is
             evident
             from
             the
             whole
             Tenour
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             The
             design
             of
             our
             Saviour's
             
               Life
               and
               Preaching
            
             ,
             was
             to
             give
             Men
             a
             body
             of
             more
             Spiritual
             and
             Refined
             Laws
             ;
             to
             set
             them
             an
             Example
             of
             a
             more
             perfect
             and
             holy
             Life
             ;
             and
             to
             make
             a
             clearer
             Revelation
             of
             
               the
               Wrath
               of
               God
               against
               all
            
             
             
               ungodliness
               and
               unrighteousness
               of
               Men
            
             :
             The
             Design
             of
             his
             
               Death
               and
               Passion
            
             ,
             was
             to
             make
             an
             Expiation
             for
             Sins
             that
             are
             past
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             a
             fuller
             discovery
             of
             the
             heinous
             nature
             of
             Sin
             ,
             which
             God
             would
             not
             pardon
             even
             upon
             true
             Repentance
             ,
             without
             so
             great
             and
             sufficient
             a
             Satisfaction
             :
             And
             the
             Design
             of
             his
             
               sending
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
            
             ,
             was
             to
             
               purifie
               to
               himself
               a
               peculiar
               People
               ,
            
             by
             teaching
             and
             enabling
             Men
             ,
             
               that
               denying
               ungodliness
               and
               worldly
            
             
             lusts
             ,
             they
             
               should
               live
               soberly
               ,
               righteously
               and
               godly
               in
               this
               present
               World.
               
            
          
           
             10.
             
             Accordingly
             we
             find
             the
             Apostles
             every
             where
             in
             their
             Epistles
             ,
             plainly
             declaring
             and
             giving
             Men
             warning
             ,
             that
             since
             they
             had
             now
             received
             a
             most
             full
             Revelation
             of
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             a
             most
             clear
             Discovery
             of
             the
             Rewards
             and
             Punishments
             of
             a
             future
             State
             ;
             if
             their
             Virtue
             did
             not
             become
             proportionable
             to
             their
             Knowledge
             ,
             and
             they
             purified
             not
             
             themselves
             
               from
               all
               filthiness
               both
               of
               flesh
            
             
             
               and
               spirit
               ,
               perfecting
               holiness
               in
               the
               fear
               of
               God
            
             ;
             it
             would
             be
             even
             worse
             for
             them
             ,
             
             than
             if
             they
             
               had
               never
               known
               the
               way
               of
               Righteousness
               .
               Be
               not
               deceived
               ,
            
             saith
             Saint
             
               Paul
               ,
               neither
               Fornicators
               ,
               nor
               Idolaters
               ,
               nor
               Adulterers
               ,
               nor
               Thieves
               ,
               nor
               Covetous
               ,
               nor
               Drunkards
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               i.
               e.
            
             no
             unrighteous
             person
             ,
             
               shall
               inherit
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             6.
             9.
             
             And
             again
             ,
             
               Let
               no
               man
               deceive
               you
               with
               vain
               words
               ;
               For
               because
               of
               these
               things
               cometh
               the
               Wrath
               of
               God
               upon
               the
               Children
               of
               disobedience
               ,
            
             Eph.
             5.
             6.
             
             And
             again
             ,
             
               Of
               which
            
             things
             
               I
               tell
               you
               before
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               also
               told
               you
               in
               times
               past
               ,
               that
               they
               who
               do
               such
               things
               ,
               shall
               not
               inherit
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               ,
            
             Gal.
             5.
             21.
             
             And
             all
             those
             Metaphorical
             Expressions
             ,
             such
             as
             
               the
               New
               Man
               ,
               the
               New
               Creature
               ,
               the
               New
               Birth
               ,
               Regeneration
               ,
               Conversion
               ,
            
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             Apostles
             frequently
             represent
             Religion
             ,
             do
             manifestly
             tend
             to
             this
             ;
             that
             under
             the
             Gospel-dispensation
             ,
             nothing
             will
             stand
             a
             Man
             in
             any
             stead
             ,
             but
             an
             entire
             Reformation
             of
             Life
             and
             Manners
             ;
             and
             that
             all
             other
             things
             are
             nothing
             ,
             except
             only
             
               the
               keeping
            
             
             
               the
               Commandments
               of
               God.
            
             
          
           
             11.
             
             How
             miserably
             then
             do
             those
             Men
             abuse
             this
             
               great
               Salvation
            
             ,
             and
             
               turn
               the
               Grace
               of
               God
               into
               lasciviousness
               ,
            
             who
             imagine
             ,
             that
             because
             Christ
             has
             
               disannulled
               the
               Old
               Law
               ,
               which
               was
               appointed
               only
               for
            
             
             
               a
               time
            
             ,
             therefore
             we
             may
             be
             excused
             by
             our
             Christian
             Liberty
             from
             
               obeying
               the
               Eternal
               Commands
               of
               God
               ;
               that
            
             because
             Christ
             has
             established
             for
             us
             
               a
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
            
             ,
             therefore
             we
             need
             not
             be
             zealous
             
               to
               abound
               in
               good
               Works
               ;
               that
            
             because
             Christ
             has
             
               Redeemed
               us
               from
               the
               Punishment
               of
               Sin
               ,
               by
               the
               Sacrifice
               of
               himself
               ,
            
             therefore
             we
             need
             not
             be
             zealous
             
               to
               rescue
               our selves
               from
               under
               the
               Power
               and
               Dominion
               of
               it
               ;
               that
            
             because
             
               the
               Righteousness
               of
               Christ
               shall
               be
               available
               for
               us
               unto
               Justification
               ,
            
             therefore
             there
             is
             no
             necessity
             we
             should
             
               have
               any
               of
               our
               own
            
             :
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             that
             because
             Christ
             has
             promised
             Salvation
             to
             those
             who
             
               believe
               the
               Gospel
            
             ,
             therefore
             there
             is
             no
             necessity
             we
             should
             be
             
               solicitous
               to
               obey
               it
            
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             Our
             Saviour
             has
             indeed
             
               disannulled
               the
               Ceremonial
               part
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
            
             which
             was
             
               appointed
               only
               for
               a
               time
               ▪
            
             but
             he
             has
             thereby
             
               more
               firmly
               Established
               the
               Moral
               part
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               which
               is
               of
               eternal
               and
               unchangeable
               Obligation
               :
            
             And
             therefore
             as
             nothing
             could
             be
             more
             foolish
             than
             the
             Opinion
             of
             those
             Judaizers
             ,
             who
             thought
             that
             Christ
             had
             not
             abrogated
             any
             part
             of
             the
             Law
             ;
             so
             nothing
             can
             be
             more
             impious
             than
             the
             Opinion
             of
             these
             Gentilizers
             ,
             who
             contend
             that
             he
             has
             destroyed
             it
             all
             .
             Our
             Saviour
             has
             indeed
             
               purchased
               for
               us
               a
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             Covenant
             
             wherein
             Pardon
             is
             granted
             to
             past
             sins
             upon
             Repentance
             ;
             but
             the
             indispensable
             Condition
             of
             that
             Covenant
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             
               we
               be
            
             for
             the
             future
             
               zealous
               of
               good
               works
            
             :
             
             He
             has
             indeed
             
               brought
               Life
               and
               Immortality
               to
               light
               through
               the
               Gospel
               ,
            
             and
             opened
             to
             us
             
               an
               abundant
               entrance
               into
               the
               Kingdom
            
             
             
               of
               God
            
             ;
             but
             't
             is
             not
             that
             any
             unrenewed
             Nature
             should
             be
             admitted
             to
             have
             a
             share
             in
             those
             pure
             and
             undefiled
             Rewards
             ,
             but
             that
             those
             who
             have
             broken
             
             
               off
               their
               Sins
               by
               Repentance
               ,
               and
               their
               Iniquities
               by
               shewing
               mercy
               to
               the
               poor
               ,
            
             may
             through
             his
             Merits
             be
             restored
             to
             the
             Love
             and
             Favour
             of
             God.
             Our
             Saviour
             has
             indeed
             
               redeemed
               us
               from
               the
               Punishment
               of
               Sin
               ,
               by
               the
               Sacrifice
               of
               himself
            
             ;
             but
             't
             is
             expresly
             upon
             condition
             ,
             that
             we
             
               rescue
               our selves
               from
               the
               Power
               and
               Dominion
               of
               it
               .
            
             In
             order
             to
             this
             ,
             he
             has
             made
             a
             most
             clear
             Discovery
             of
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             enabled
             us
             to
             obey
             it
             according
             to
             that
             Discovery
             ▪
             he
             has
             beaten
             off
             our
             Chains
             ,
             and
             opened
             us
             a
             way
             to
             retreat
             out
             of
             the
             bondage
             of
             Sin
             and
             Satan
             ,
             
               into
               the
               glorious
               Liberty
               of
               the
               Sons
               of
               God
            
             ;
             he
             
             ha●
             paid
             the
             Price
             ,
             and
             Redeemed
             us
             out
             of
             Captivity
             :
             But
             if
             notwithstanding
             all
             this
             ,
             we
             still
             continue
             in
             Sin
             ,
             't
             is
             our
             own
             
               fault
               and
               extreme
               folly
            
             here
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             our
             
               condemnation
               and
               misery
            
             hereafter
             ;
             if
             notwithstanding
             all
             that
             Christ
             has
             done
             
             for
             us
             ,
             we
             will
             yet
             sit
             still
             under
             the
             Power
             of
             Sin
             ,
             we
             shall
             ,
             notwithstanding
             all
             that
             he
             has
             done
             and
             suffered
             for
             us
             ,
             at
             last
             fall
             into
             the
             Punishment
             thereof
             .
             
               The
               Righteousness
               of
               Christ
               is
               indeed
               so
               far
               available
               to
               those
               who
               sincerely
               desire
               to
               obey
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               as
               that
               for
               his
               sake
               that
               Imperfect
               Righteousness
               ,
               by
               which
               they
               could
               not
               be
               justified
               according
               to
               the
               Law
               ,
               shall
               be
               acceptable
               before
               God
               (
               through
               Faith
               in
               him
               )
               unto
               Justification
            
             ;
             But
             for
             one
             who
             uses
             no
             indeavours
             to
             be
             righteous
             himself
             ,
             to
             expect
             to
             be
             justified
             by
             the
             external
             Imputation
             of
             the
             Righteousness
             of
             Christ
             ,
             is
             for
             a
             Sick
             Man
             to
             expect
             to
             be
             made
             whole
             by
             the
             Imputation
             of
             anothers
             Health
             ;
             or
             for
             a
             Miserable
             Man
             to
             be
             made
             happy
             meerly
             by
             the
             Imputation
             of
             another
             Mans
             Felicity
             .
             Righteousness
             is
             not
             an
             outward
             imaginary
             Quality
             ,
             but
             an
             inward
             and
             real
             Disposition
             of
             heart
             and
             mind
             ,
             which
             must
             shew
             forth
             it self
             in
             real
             and
             substantial
             acts
             of
             Holiness
             and
             Piety
             :
             
               Little
               Children
            
             ,
             saith
             St.
             
               John
               ,
               let
               no
               man
               deceive
               you
               ;
               He
               that
               doth
               Righteousness
               is
               righteous
               ,
            
             1
             John
             3.
             7.
             
             Lastly
             ,
             Our
             Saviour
             has
             indeed
             promised
             Salvation
             ,
             to
             those
             who
             Believe
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             but
             't
             is
             most
             expresly
             upon
             this
             condition
             ,
             that
             they
             Obey
             it
             also
             .
             
               Not
               every
               one
               that
               saith
               unto
               me
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               shall
               enter
               into
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
               ▪
               but
               he
               that
               doth
               the
               Will
               of
            
             
             
               my
               Father
               which
               is
               in
               Heaven
               ,
            
             Matt.
             5.
             21.
             
             Without
             this
             Obedience
             ,
             nothing
             in
             the
             World
             can
             stand
             a
             Man
             in
             any
             stead
             :
             His
             Believing
             and
             Professing
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             will
             avail
             him
             nothing
             :
             His
             continuing
             in
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             will
             profit
             him
             nothing
             :
             
               If
               any
               man
               seems
               to
               be
               religious
               ,
            
             
             and
             continues
             in
             any
             one
             Sin
             ,
             
               deceiving
               his
               own
               heart
               ,
               that
               Mans
               Religion
               is
               vain
               :
            
             For
             though
             he
             could
             
               speak
               with
               the
               Tongue
               of
               Men
               and
               Angels
               ,
               and
               had
               all
            
             
             
               Faith
               ,
               so
               that
               he
               could
               remove
               Mountains
            
             ;
             yet
             if
             he
             were
             not
             holy
             in
             his
             Life
             and
             Conversation
             ,
             it
             would
             
               profit
               him
               nothing
            
             .
             Many
             will
             plead
             before
             our
             Saviour
             at
             the
             Day
             of
             Judgment
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             not
             only
             believed
             his
             Doctrine
             ,
             but
             also
             have
             
               taught
               in
               his
               Name
            
             ,
             and
             
               in
               his
               Name
               have
               cast
               out
               Devils
               ,
            
             and
             
               in
               his
               Name
               done
               many
            
             
             
               wonderful
               Works
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             have
             had
             the
             extraordinary
             Gift
             even
             of
             working
             Miracles
             ;
             and
             yet
             if
             they
             be
             
               workers
               of
               Iniquity
            
             ,
             he
             will
             say
             unto
             them
             ,
             
               Depart
               from
               me
               ,
               I
               know
               you
               not
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             
               CHAP.
               IV.
            
             A
             Digression
             concerning
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Faith
             and
             Works
             ,
             delivered
             by
             
               St.
               Paul
            
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Romans
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             to
             the
             Galatians
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             THere
             is
             but
             one
             thing
             ,
             that
             I
             know
             of
             ,
             that
             can
             with
             any
             colour
             be
             urged
             against
             this
             Notion
             of
             true
             Religion
             which
             I
             have
             now
             laid
             down
             :
             And
             that
             is
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Faith
             and
             Works
             ,
             delivered
             by
             St.
             Paul
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Romans
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             to
             the
             Galatians
             .
             Which
             because
             it
             is
             a
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             greatest
             Importance
             ,
             and
             liable
             to
             be
             misinterpreted
             to
             countenance
             the
             most
             pernicious
             Errors
             ;
             I
             shall
             therefore
             in
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             Digression
             ,
             endeavour
             to
             give
             a
             brief
             Account
             of
             the
             Occasion
             of
             the
             writing
             these
             two
             Epistles
             ,
             and
             to
             explain
             the
             Doctrine
             delivered
             therein
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Before
             the
             coming
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Jews
             we
             know
             were
             the
             peculiar
             People
             of
             God
             ,
             selected
             out
             of
             all
             the
             Nations
             of
             the
             Earth
             to
             be
             the
             Standard
             of
             true
             Religion
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             the
             People
             among
             whom
             God
             would
             chuse
             to
             place
             his
             Name
             .
             
             
               To
               them
               were
               committed
               the
               Oracles
               of
               God
               ,
            
             Rom.
             3.
             2.
             
             
               To
               them
               pertained
               the
               Adoption
               ,
               and
               the
               Glory
               ,
               and
               the
               Covenants
               ,
               and
               the
               giving
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               the
               Service
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Promises
               ;
               whose
               are
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               and
               out
               of
               whom
               according
               to
               the
               flesh
               Christ
               came
               ,
               who
               is
               over
               all
               God
               blessed
               for
               ever
               ,
            
             Rom
             9.
             4
             ,
             &
             5.
             that
             is
             ;
             with
             them
             were
             intrusted
             the
             Revelations
             of
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Law
             and
             the
             Prophecies
             :
             To
             them
             was
             granted
             the
             peculiar
             Honour
             and
             Privilege
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             be
             accounted
             the
             Sons
             or
             People
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             should
             be
             accordingly
             under
             the
             more
             *
             peculiar
             Care
             and
             Protection
             of
             his
             Providence
             :
             Among
             them
             was
             the
             Ark
             and
             Temple
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Shecinah
             or
             Glorious
             Presence
             of
             the
             Divine
             Majesty
             ;
             
               In
               Judah
               was
               God
               known
               ,
               his
               Name
               was
               great
               in
               Israel
               :
               In
               Salem
               also
               was
               his
               Tabernalce
               ,
               and
               his
               dwelling
               place
               in
               Sion
               :
            
             With
             them
             God
             entered
             solemnly
             into
             Covenant
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             be
             their
             God
             and
             they
             should
             be
             his
             People
             ,
             and
             confirmed
             this
             Covenant
             with
             the
             Sacramental
             Seal
             of
             Circumcision
             ,
             and
             with
             sprinkling
             of
             Blood.
             To
             them
             God
             himself
             prescribed
             a
             Law
             or
             Form
             of
             Worship
             in
             a
             wonderful
             and
             miraculous
             manner
             ;
             and
             their
             Polity
             also
             was
             of
             Divine
             Institution
             
             and
             Appointment
             ;
             
               God
               shewed
               his
               Word
               unto
               Jacob
               ,
               his
               Statutes
               and
               his
               Judgments
               unto
               Israel
               :
               He
               did
               not
               deal
               so
               with
               any
               other
               Nation
               ,
               neither
               had
               the
               Heathen
               knowledge
               of
               his
               Laws
               .
            
             Lastly
             ,
             They
             were
             the
             Posterity
             of
             those
             Patriarchs
             ,
             to
             whom
             God
             had
             so
             often
             promised
             and
             sworn
             by
             himself
             ,
             That
             in
             their
             Seed
             should
             all
             the
             Nations
             of
             the
             Earth
             be
             blessed
             ;
             and
             among
             them
             was
             born
             that
             Messias
             ,
             of
             whom
             so
             great
             things
             had
             been
             Prophesied
             ,
             and
             who
             was
             therefore
             the
             expectation
             of
             all
             the
             Ends
             of
             the
             Earth
             .
             These
             were
             the
             great
             and
             glorious
             Privileges
             ,
             which
             by
             the
             peculiar
             Favour
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Nation
             of
             the
             Jews
             enjoyed
             before
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             these
             were
             the
             Grounds
             upon
             which
             that
             People
             so
             highly
             valued
             themselves
             ,
             above
             the
             rest
             of
             Mankind
             :
             And
             most
             justly
             might
             they
             have
             done
             so
             ,
             with
             an
             humble
             and
             thankful
             acknowledgment
             of
             the
             Mercy
             and
             Favor
             of
             God
             :
             But
             they
             look'd
             upon
             these
             high
             Privileges
             ,
             not
             as
             the
             free
             Gift
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             as
             a
             Right
             and
             Propriety
             ,
             to
             which
             they
             only
             had
             a
             just
             Claim
             ,
             who
             could
             reckon
             their
             Descent
             from
             Abraham
             and
             the
             Patriarchs
             :
             All
             other
             Nations
             in
             the
             World
             they
             look'd
             upon
             with
             the
             utmost
             Scorn
             and
             Contempt
             ,
             as
             
               Aliens
               from
               the
               Commonwealth
               of
            
             Israel
             ,
             
               Strangers
               to
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Promise
               ,
            
             and
             scarce
             worthy
             of
             
             the
             Protection
             of
             the
             Divine
             Providence
             ▪
             The
             Establishment
             of
             their
             Law
             and
             Ceremonies
             they
             imagined
             to
             be
             such
             ,
             as
             was
             designed
             by
             God
             to
             continue
             for
             ever
             ;
             and
             the
             Promises
             contained
             in
             the
             Law
             and
             the
             Prophets
             they
             thought
             to
             belong
             so
             peculiarly
             to
             themselves
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             not
             believe
             any
             other
             People
             could
             ever
             come
             to
             be
             partakers
             of
             them
             .
             When
             the
             Messiah
             himself
             should
             appear
             ,
             they
             were
             persuaded
             that
             he
             was
             to
             establish
             an
             everlasting
             Kingdom
             over
             the
             Jewish
             Nation
             only
             ,
             and
             so
             become
             indeed
             the
             Wonder
             and
             Amazement
             ,
             but
             not
             the
             Salvation
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             .
             This
             Opinion
             was
             so
             firmly
             rooted
             among
             them
             in
             our
             Saviour's
             time
             ,
             that
             even
             those
             who
             believed
             in
             his
             Name
             ,
             and
             were
             convinced
             that
             his
             Kingdom
             was
             not
             to
             be
             a
             Temporal
             but
             a
             Spiritual
             Kingdom
             ,
             did
             yet
             imagine
             that
             the
             Jews
             only
             were
             to
             be
             admitted
             to
             be
             Subjects
             of
             this
             his
             Spiritual
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Gospel
             was
             not
             to
             be
             preached
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             :
             Till
             St.
             Peter
             having
             an
             express
             Command
             from
             Heaven
             not
             to
             count
             any
             Man
             common
             or
             unclean
             ,
             as
             you
             may
             read
             Acts
             10.
             went
             and
             preached
             the
             Gospel
             to
             Cornelius
             the
             Centurion
             ;
             and
             his
             Preaching
             being
             seconded
             by
             the
             miraculous
             effusion
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             upon
             the
             Gentile
             Converts
             ,
             convinced
             them
             that
             God
             was
             
               of
               a
               truth
               no
               respecter
            
             
             
               of
               Persons
            
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             had
             
               unto
               the
               Gentiles
               also
               granted
               Repentance
               unto
               Life
               .
            
             
             The
             great
             Mystery
             of
             the
             receiving
             in
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             being
             thus
             discovered
             ,
             and
             God
             having
             himself
             declared
             by
             such
             a
             remarkable
             Miracle
             ,
             that
             
               in
               every
               Nation
               he
               that
               feareth
               God
               and
               worketh
               Righteousness
               is
               accepted
               of
               him
            
             ;
             there
             immediately
             arose
             a
             question
             whether
             those
             who
             by
             being
             converted
             to
             Christianity
             were
             admitted
             into
             the
             Number
             of
             the
             elect
             People
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             thereby
             became
             partakers
             of
             all
             the
             Privileges
             which
             had
             hitherto
             been
             confined
             to
             the
             Jewish
             Nation
             ,
             were
             not
             thereupon
             obliged
             to
             become
             Proselytes
             also
             to
             the
             Jewish
             Law.
             The
             converted
             Jews
             ,
             who
             had
             not
             yet
             laid
             aside
             their
             old
             Prejudices
             ,
             but
             retained
             an
             extreme
             fondness
             for
             their
             Ceremonial
             Law
             ,
             contended
             most
             earnestly
             ,
             that
             *
             it
             was
             necessary
             that
             the
             Jewish
             Religion
             should
             be
             continued
             together
             with
             the
             Christian
             ,
             
               teaching
               the
               Brethren
               every
               where
               ,
               and
               saying
               ,
               Except
               ye
               be
               circumcised
               after
               the
               manner
               of
               Moses
               ,
               ye
               cannot
               be
               saved
               ,
            
             Acts
             15.
             1.
             
             Upon
             this
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Elders
             which
             were
             gathered
             together
             at
             Jerusalem
             ,
             held
             a
             Consultation
             ;
             where
             St.
             Peter
             having
             delivered
             it
             as
             his
             Opinion
             ,
             That
             since
             God
             himself
             had
             born
             witness
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             by
             giving
             them
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             't
             would
             be
             
             no
             better
             than
             tempting
             God
             ,
             to
             put
             a
             Yoke
             upon
             their
             Necks
             ,
             which
             neither
             themselves
             nor
             their
             Fathers
             had
             been
             able
             to
             bear
             ;
             they
             immediately
             agreed
             to
             write
             unto
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             did
             not
             think
             it
             necessary
             to
             lay
             upon
             them
             any
             such
             Burden
             ;
             as
             you
             may
             see
             at
             large
             ,
             Acts
             15.
             
             And
             now
             the
             Question
             being
             decided
             by
             such
             an
             authoritative
             Sentence
             as
             this
             ,
             
               It
               seemed
               good
               unto
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               and
               to
               us
               the
               Apostles
               and
               Elders
               ▪
            
             &c.
             one
             would
             have
             thought
             there
             should
             have
             been
             no
             more
             Debate
             about
             this
             Matter
             :
             But
             the
             restless
             Jews
             ,
             moved
             with
             envy
             that
             the
             Gentiles
             should
             be
             admitted
             into
             the
             Number
             of
             the
             elect
             People
             of
             God
             as
             well
             as
             themselves
             ,
             persisted
             still
             in
             their
             Obstinacy
             notwithstanding
             this
             positive
             Determination
             ,
             persuading
             the
             Gentile
             Converts
             that
             they
             
               must
               needs
               observe
               the
               Law
               of
               Moses
               ,
            
             and
             
               constraining
               them
               to
               be
               circumcised
            
             ;
             insomuch
             that
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             who
             as
             far
             as
             he
             could
             lawfully
             ,
             conformed
             himself
             to
             the
             Humours
             of
             
               all
               men
            
             ,
             that
             he
             
               might
               by
               all
               means
               gain
               some
               ,
            
             was
             forced
             to
             circumcise
             Timothy
             at
             
               Derbe
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               Jews
               that
               were
               in
               those
               quarters
               ,
            
             Acts
             16.
             3.
             
             Though
             at
             other
             times
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             Apostle
             to
             whom
             was
             especially
             committed
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             he
             always
             earnestly
             exhorted
             his
             Gentile
             Converts
             to
             
               stand
               fast
               in
               the
               liberty
               wherewith
            
             
             
               Christ
               had
               made
               them
               free
            
             ;
             and
             particularly
             ,
             his
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Romans
             ,
             and
             that
             to
             the
             Galatians
             ,
             were
             written
             upon
             this
             very
             Occasion
             ;
             as
             will
             be
             evident
             to
             any
             one
             ,
             who
             shall
             impartially
             consider
             the
             Matter
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             For
             that
             there
             are
             abundance
             of
             Passages
             in
             these
             Epistles
             ,
             which
             so
             evidently
             relate
             to
             this
             Controversie
             ,
             that
             they
             cannot
             possibly
             be
             interpreted
             to
             any
             other
             Sense
             ,
             is
             manifest
             from
             but
             cursorily
             reading
             the
             Epistles
             themselves
             .
             A
             great
             part
             of
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Romans
             is
             professedly
             about
             the
             casting
             off
             the
             Jews
             ,
             and
             the
             coming
             in
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ;
             particularly
             the
             9th
             ,
             10th
             and
             11th
             Chapters
             :
             And
             the
             14th
             Chapter
             is
             wholly
             spent
             in
             shewing
             the
             unnecessariness
             of
             the
             Jewish
             observation
             of
             Days
             ,
             and
             distinction
             of
             Meats
             ;
             
               One
               Man
               esteemeth
               one
               day
               above
               another
               ,
               another
               esteemeth
               every
               day
               alike
               ,
            
             Verse
             5.
             and
             
               I
               know
               and
               am
               persuaded
               by
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               nothing
               unclean
               of
               it self
               ;
               but
               to
               him
               that
               esteemeth
               any
               thing
               to
               be
               unclean
               ,
               to
               him
               it
               is
               unclean
               ,
            
             Verse
             14.
             and
             so
             on
             .
             In
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Galatians
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             tells
             his
             Gentile
             Converts
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             amazed
             they
             should
             so
             soon
             be
             drawn
             away
             from
             the
             Truth
             ,
             by
             some
             that
             troubled
             them
             and
             
               would
               pervert
               the
               Gospel
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             Chap.
             1.
             ver
             .
             7.
             
             He
             gives
             them
             warning
             ,
             that
             the
             reason
             why
             those
             perverters
             
             of
             the
             Gospel
             persuaded
             them
             to
             Judaize
             ,
             was
             only
             that
             they
             might
             make
             a
             fair
             shew
             in
             the
             Flesh
             ;
             
               they
               constrain
               you
            
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             
               to
               be
               circumcised
               ,
               only
               lest
               they
               should
               suffer
               persecution
               for
               the
               Gross
               of
               Christ
               ;
               For
               neither
               they
               themselves
               ,
               who
               are
               circumcised
               ,
               keep
               the
               Law
               ,
               but
               desire
               to
               have
               you
               circumcised
               that
               they
               may
               glory
               in
               your
               flesh
               ,
            
             Ch.
             6.
             
             Ver.
             12
             ,
             &
             13.
             
             He
             assures
             them
             that
             
               in
               Jesus
               Christ
               neither
               circumcision
               availeth
               any
               thing
               ,
               nor
               uncircumcision
               ,
               but
               a
               new
               Creature
               ,
            
             Ch.
             6.
             ver
             .
             15.
             
             He
             urges
             them
             earnestly
             to
             
               stand
               fast
            
             in
             their
             
               Christian
               Liberty
            
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             
               intangled
               again
               with
               the
               yoke
               of
               Bondage
               ,
            
             protesting
             that
             
               if
               any
               man
            
             would
             be
             
               circumcised
               ,
               Christ
            
             should
             
               profit
               him
               nothing
            
             ,
             but
             he
             should
             become
             
               a
               debtor
               to
               fulfil
               the
               whole
               Law
               ,
            
             Ch.
             5.
             ver
             .
             1.
             
             He
             tells
             them
             also
             how
             he
             openly
             rebuked
             St.
             Peter
             at
             Antioch
             for
             withdrawing
             and
             separating
             himself
             from
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             for
             fear
             of
             
               them
               which
               were
               of
               the
               circumcision
               ,
            
             Ch.
             2.
             
             Ver.
             12.
             
             All
             which
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             the
             like
             Passages
             ,
             do
             so
             evidently
             refer
             to
             that
             Controversie
             ,
             
               Whether
               the
               Jewish
               Religion
               was
               to
               be
               mixed
               with
               the
               Christian
               ,
               or
               no
               ,
            
             that
             I
             know
             not
             whether
             any
             one
             ever
             attempted
             to
             interpret
             them
             to
             any
             other
             Sense
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             that
             those
             other
             Parts
             also
             of
             these
             Epistles
             ,
             which
             have
             by
             some
             been
             otherwise
             interpreted
             ,
             ought
             indeed
             to
             be
             
             understood
             wholly
             to
             relate
             to
             the
             same
             Controversie
             ,
             appears
             sufficiently
             from
             the
             Apostles
             way
             of
             arguing
             .
             For
             according
             to
             any
             other
             Interpretation
             ,
             the
             Terms
             ,
             which
             the
             Apostle
             makes
             use
             of
             ,
             are
             improper
             ;
             and
             his
             reasoning
             is
             hard
             ,
             intricate
             ,
             and
             not
             concluding
             .
             As
             is
             sufficiently
             evident
             from
             the
             difficulty
             that
             some
             Expositors
             have
             met
             with
             ,
             to
             vindicate
             St.
             Paul
             from
             thwarting
             the
             main
             Design
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             from
             contradicting
             the
             express
             Words
             of
             some
             other
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             also
             from
             contradicting
             himself
             .
             But
             if
             these
             whole
             Epistles
             be
             understood
             to
             refer
             to
             that
             Question
             ,
             
               Whether
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               be
               alone
               sufficient
               to
               Salvation
               ,
               or
               whether
               it
               be
               necessary
               to
               observe
               together
               with
               it
               the
               Ceremonies
               also
               of
               the
               Jewish
               Law
            
             ;
             the
             Terms
             ,
             which
             the
             Apostle
             uses
             ,
             are
             most
             apt
             and
             proper
             ;
             and
             his
             Reasoning
             is
             most
             easie
             ,
             strong
             and
             conclusive
             :
             As
             will
             most
             evidently
             appear
             from
             a
             brief
             view
             of
             them
             both
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             design
             then
             of
             the
             Apostle
             being
             on
             one
             hand
             to
             magnifie
             the
             
               Christian
               Religion
            
             ,
             by
             setting
             forth
             its
             sufficiency
             to
             Salvation
             ;
             and
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             to
             demonstrate
             the
             
               insufficiency
               and
               unnecessariness
            
             of
             the
             
               ceremonial
               observances
               of
               the
               Jewish
               Law
            
             ;
             the
             Terms
             which
             he
             all
             along
             makes
             use
             of
             to
             express
             the
             Christian
             and
             Jewish
             Religion
             by
             ,
             are
             such
             as
             may
             best
             serve
             to
             
               set
               forth
            
             the
             excellency
             of
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             diminish
             the
             opinion
             
             which
             Men
             had
             taken
             up
             of
             the
             necessity
             of
             the
             other
             .
             Thus
             because
             the
             first
             and
             most
             fundamental
             Duty
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             is
             believing
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             believing
             that
             most
             perfect
             Revelation
             of
             his
             Will
             ,
             which
             he
             has
             made
             to
             Mankind
             by
             our
             Saviour
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             whereas
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             the
             principal
             part
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Religion
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             of
             that
             Religion
             which
             the
             Judaizing
             Christians
             so
             earnestly
             contended
             for
             ,
             was
             an
             
               anxious
               observance
            
             of
             the
             burdensome
             Ceremonies
             of
             the
             Mosaick
             Law
             ;
             therefore
             the
             Apostle
             calls
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             Faith
             ,
             and
             the
             Jewish
             Religion
             
               the
               Law.
            
             Thus
             in
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Romans
             ,
             ch
             .
             3.
             ver
             .
             28.
             
             
               Therefore
               we
               conclude
               that
               a
               man
               is
               justified
               by
               Faith
               ,
               without
               the
               deeds
               of
               the
               Law
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             It
             clearly
             appears
             from
             what
             has
             been
             already
             said
             ,
             that
             Obedience
             to
             the
             
               Christian
               Religion
            
             is
             sufficient
             to
             justifie
             a
             Man
             ,
             without
             observing
             the
             Ceremonies
             of
             the
             Jewish
             :
             And
             ver
             .
             31.
             
             
               Do
               we
               then
               make
               void
               the
               Law
               through
               Faith
               ?
               God
               forbid
               ;
               yea
               ,
               we
               establish
               the
               Law
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             Do
             we
             then
             ,
             as
             some
             Men
             object
             ,
             by
             our
             preaching
             up
             the
             
               Christian
               Religion
            
             make
             void
             the
             
               Law
               of
               God
            
             ,
             or
             
               that
               Revelation
               of
               his
               Will
            
             which
             he
             made
             to
             the
             Jews
             ?
             No
             ,
             we
             are
             so
             far
             from
             that
             ,
             that
             by
             introducing
             Christianity
             we
             establish
             ,
             confirm
             ,
             and
             perfect
             the
             moral
             and
             immutable
             part
             of
             the
             Law
             much
             
             more
             effectually
             ,
             than
             the
             
               Jewish
               Ceremonies
            
             were
             able
             to
             do
             .
             Thus
             likewise
             in
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Galatians
             ,
             ch
             .
             3.
             ver
             .
             2.
             
             
               This
               only
               would
               I
               learn
               of
               you
               .
               Received
               ye
               the
               Spirit
               by
               the
               works
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               or
               by
               the
               hearing
               of
               Faith
               ?
            
             Or
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             expressed
             ,
             ver
             .
             5.
             
             
               He
               that
               ministreth
               to
               you
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               worketh
               Miracles
               among
               you
               ,
               doth
               he
               it
               by
               the
               works
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               or
               by
               the
               hearing
               of
               Faith
               ?
            
             that
             is
             ,
             I
             appeal
             unto
             your selves
             ,
             who
             contend
             so
             earnestly
             for
             the
             necessity
             of
             keeping
             up
             the
             Jewish
             Ceremonies
             ;
             was
             it
             by
             your
             observing
             the
             Rites
             of
             the
             
               Jewish
               Religion
            
             that
             ye
             received
             the
             Gifts
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             or
             by
             your
             being
             converted
             to
             the
             Christian
             ?
             So
             also
             ,
             ver
             .
             24.
             
             
               The
               Law
               was
               our
               School-master
               to
               bring
               us
               unto
               Christ
               ,
               that
               we
               might
               be
               justified
               by
               Faith
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             The
             Jewish
             Dispensation
             was
             appointed
             by
             God
             in
             condescention
             to
             the
             weakness
             of
             that
             People
             ,
             to
             fit
             them
             by
             degrees
             for
             the
             reception
             of
             the
             Christian
             :
             And
             ch
             .
             2.
             ver
             .
             15.
             
             The
             Apostle
             having
             rebuked
             St.
             Peter
             openly
             ,
             for
             withdrawing
             himself
             from
             the
             Gentiles
             at
             Antioch
             ,
             adds
             ,
             
               We
               who
               are
               Jews
               by
               nature
               ,
               and
               not
               Sinners
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               knowing
               that
               a
               man
               is
               not
               justified
               by
               the
               works
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               Faith
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               even
               we
               have
               believed
               in
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               that
               we
               might
               be
               justified
               by
               the
               Faith
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               not
               by
               the
               Works
               of
               the
               Law
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             If
             we
             our selves
             ,
             who
             were
             brought
             
             up
             in
             the
             
               Jewish
               Religion
            
             ,
             being
             convinced
             that
             that
             Religion
             was
             not
             able
             to
             justifie
             us
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             ,
             have
             thought
             fit
             to
             forsake
             it
             and
             imbrace
             the
             
               Christian
               Religion
            
             ,
             in
             hopes
             to
             be
             justified
             thereby
             ,
             how
             much
             less
             reason
             have
             you
             to
             compel
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             who
             were
             never
             brought
             up
             in
             the
             
               Jewish
               Religion
            
             ,
             to
             conform
             themselves
             to
             the
             Customs
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             after
             their
             Conversion
             to
             Christianity
             ?
          
           
             6.
             
             Again
             ,
             because
             the
             
               Christian
               Religion
            
             teaches
             us
             to
             expect
             Salvation
             not
             from
             our
             own
             Merits
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Terms
             of
             that
             new
             and
             gracious
             Covenant
             ,
             wherein
             God
             has
             promised
             to
             accept
             of
             Sincerity
             instead
             of
             perfect
             Obedience
             ;
             whereas
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             the
             Jews
             depended
             upon
             their
             exact
             performance
             of
             the
             Works
             of
             the
             Law
             ;
             therefore
             the
             Apostle
             calls
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             Grace
             ,
             and
             the
             Jewish
             Religion
             Works
             .
             Thus
             in
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Romans
             ,
             ch
             .
             11.
             ver
             .
             5.
             
             
               So
               then
               at
               this
               present
               time
               also
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               remnant
               according
               to
               the
               election
               of
               Grace
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             tho'
             the
             Jewish
             Nation
             having
             rejected
             the
             gracious
             offer
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             are
             thereupon
             rejected
             from
             being
             the
             People
             of
             God
             ,
             yet
             has
             God
             reserved
             to
             himself
             a
             Remnant
             from
             among
             them
             ,
             even
             those
             who
             have
             embraced
             the
             
               Christian
               Religion
               ;
               And
               if
               by
               Grace
               ,
               then
               is
               it
               no
               more
               of
               Works
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             and
             if
             it
             be
             upon
             account
             of
             their
             having
             embraced
             
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             reckoned
             the
             peculiar
             People
             of
             God
             ,
             then
             is
             not
             this
             Privilege
             any
             longer
             annexed
             to
             the
             Professors
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Religion
             ;
             
               otherwise
               Grace
               is
               no
               more
               Grace
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             otherwise
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             is
             in
             vain
             ,
             and
             not
             ,
             what
             it
             pretends
             to
             be
             ,
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             :
             Thus
             also
             ,
             ch
             .
             6.
             ver
             .
             14.
             
             
               Sin
               shall
               not
               have
               the
               dominion
               over
               you
               ,
               for
               ye
               are
               not
               under
               the
               Law
               but
               under
               Grace
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             ye
             are
             not
             under
             the
             Jewish
             Religion
             ,
             but
             under
             the
             Christian.
             So
             likewise
             in
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Galatians
             ,
             ch
             .
             5.
             ver
             .
             4.
             
             
               Christ
               is
               become
               of
               no
               effect
               unto
               you
               ,
               whosoever
               of
               you
               are
               justified
               by
               the
               Law
               ,
               ye
               are
               fallen
               from
               Grace
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             whosoever
             will
             needs
             retain
             the
             Jewish
             Religion
             ,
             he
             takes
             upon
             him
             to
             fulfil
             the
             whole
             Law
             ,
             forsaking
             the
             gracious
             Dispensation
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             and
             therefore
             Christ
             shall
             be
             of
             no
             effect
             unto
             him
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Again
             ,
             because
             the
             Duties
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             are
             almost
             wholly
             
               Moral
               and
               Spiritual
            
             ,
             respecting
             the
             inward
             disposition
             of
             the
             Heart
             and
             Mind
             ;
             whereas
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             the
             Ceremonies
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Law
             were
             for
             the
             most
             part
             external
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             Apostle
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             calls
             them
             ,
             
               Carnal
               Ordinances
            
             ,
             respecting
             chiefly
             the
             outward
             purification
             of
             the
             Body
             ;
             therefore
             the
             Apostle
             calls
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             the
             Jewish
             Religion
             Flesh.
             
             Thus
             in
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Romans
             ,
             ch
             .
             8.
             ver
             .
             3
             ,
             &
             4.
             
             
               For
               what
               the
               Law
               could
               not
               do
               ,
               in
               that
               it
               was
               weak
               through
               the
               Flesh
               ,
               God
               sending
               his
               own
               Son
               in
               the
               likeness
               of
               sinful
               Flesh
               ,
               and
               for
               sin
               condemned
               sin
               in
               the
               Flesh
               ;
               that
               the
               righteousness
               of
               the
               Law
               might
               be
               fulfilled
               in
               us
               ,
               who
               walk
               not
               after
               the
               Flesh
               ,
               but
               after
               the
               Spirit
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             whereas
             the
             Jewish
             Religion
             ,
             because
             of
             its
             outward
             and
             carnal
             Ordinances
             ,
             was
             weak
             and
             insufficient
             to
             make
             Men
             truly
             Righteous
             ;
             God
             sending
             his
             own
             Son
             in
             the
             likeness
             of
             sinful
             Man
             to
             offer
             up
             himself
             a
             Sacrifice
             for
             the
             Sins
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             established
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             which
             purifying
             throughly
             the
             whole
             Heart
             and
             Mind
             ,
             and
             purging
             the
             Conscience
             from
             dead
             Works
             ,
             might
             through
             the
             Grace
             and
             Mercy
             of
             God
             avail
             to
             justifie
             Men
             from
             all
             things
             ,
             from
             which
             they
             could
             not
             be
             justified
             by
             the
             Law.
             Thus
             also
             in
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Galatians
             ,
             ch
             .
             3.
             ver
             .
             3.
             
             
               Are
               ye
               so
               foolish
               ?
               Having
               begun
               in
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               are
               ye
               now
               made
               perfect
               by
               the
               Flesh
               ?
            
             that
             is
             ,
             Are
             ye
             so
             foolish
             as
             to
             think
             ,
             that
             after
             ye
             have
             embraced
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             you
             can
             become
             yet
             more
             perfect
             by
             observing
             the
             Ceremonies
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Law
             ?
          
           
             8.
             
             These
             are
             the
             Terms
             which
             the
             Apostle
             expresses
             the
             Christian
             and
             Jewish
             Religion
             by
             in
             these
             Epistles
             :
             And
             according
             
             to
             this
             Interpretation
             ,
             the
             substance
             of
             both
             these
             Epistles
             may
             clearly
             be
             resolved
             into
             certain
             Arguments
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             Apostle
             plainly
             and
             strongly
             proves
             ,
             against
             the
             Judaizing
             Believers
             ,
             that
             Obedience
             to
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             is
             sufficient
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             without
             observing
             the
             Ceremonies
             of
             the
             Jewish
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             His
             first
             Argument
             is
             this
             .
             The
             Jewish
             Religion
             having
             proved
             insufficient
             to
             make
             Men
             truly
             good
             ,
             as
             the
             Natural
             Religion
             had
             before
             done
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             necessity
             of
             setting
             up
             another
             Institution
             of
             Religion
             ,
             which
             might
             be
             more
             available
             and
             effectual
             to
             that
             End
             ;
             now
             the
             setting
             up
             a
             new
             Institution
             of
             Religion
             necessarily
             implying
             the
             abolishing
             of
             the
             old
             ,
             it
             follows
             that
             Christianity
             was
             not
             to
             be
             added
             to
             Judaism
             ,
             but
             that
             Judaism
             was
             to
             be
             changed
             into
             Christianity
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Jewish
             Religion
             was
             from
             thenceforward
             to
             cease
             ,
             and
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             to
             succeed
             in
             its
             room
             .
             This
             Argument
             the
             Apostle
             insists
             upon
             in
             the
             1st
             ,
             2d
             ,
             5th
             ,
             6th
             and
             7th
             Chapters
             to
             the
             Romans
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             1st
             and
             4th
             Chapters
             to
             the
             Galatians
             .
             In
             the
             1st
             and
             2d
             Chapters
             of
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Romans
             ,
             he
             shows
             that
             the
             Jewish
             Religion
             had
             proved
             insufficient
             to
             make
             Men
             truly
             Holy
             ,
             as
             Natural
             Religion
             had
             also
             done
             :
             In
             the
             5th
             and
             6th
             Chapters
             of
             that
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Romans
             ,
             and
             
             in
             the
             1st
             to
             the
             Galatians
             ,
             he
             gives
             an
             account
             of
             the
             Institution
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             as
             more
             available
             to
             that
             End
             ;
             in
             the
             7th
             Chapter
             to
             the
             Romans
             he
             shews
             that
             this
             new
             Institution
             of
             Religion
             necessarily
             implies
             the
             abolishing
             of
             the
             old
             one
             ;
             and
             this
             he
             does
             from
             the
             similitude
             of
             a
             Womans
             being
             bound
             by
             the
             Law
             to
             her
             Husband
             so
             long
             as
             he
             lives
             ,
             but
             if
             her
             Husband
             be
             dead
             ,
             she
             is
             free
             from
             the
             Law
             of
             her
             Husband
             ;
             which
             Similitude
             he
             applies
             ,
             ver
             .
             4.
             
             
               Wherefore
               my
               Brethren
               ye
               also
               are
               become
               dead
               to
               the
               Law
               by
               the
               Body
               of
               Christ
               ,
               that
               ye
               should
               be
               married
               to
               another
               ,
               even
               to
               him
               who
               is
               raised
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               bring
               forth
               fruit
               unto
               God
               :
            
             In
             the
             4th
             Chapter
             to
             the
             Galatians
             ,
             he
             proves
             the
             same
             thing
             from
             the
             Similitude
             of
             a
             young
             Heirs
             being
             under
             Governors
             or
             Tutors
             ,
             ver
             .
             1.
             
             
               I
               say
               that
               the
               Heir
               ,
               as
               long
               as
               he
               is
               a
               Child
               ,
               differeth
               nothing
               from
               a
               Servant
               ,
               tho'
               he
               be
               Lord
               of
               all
               ;
               but
               is
               under
               Tutors
               and
               Governors
               ,
               until
               the
               time
               appointed
               of
               the
               Father
               ;
               even
               so
               we
               ,
               when
               we
               were
               Children
               ,
               were
               in
               bondage
               under
               the
               elements
               of
               the
               World
               :
               But
               when
               the
               fulness
               of
               time
               was
               come
               ,
               God
               sent
               forth
               his
               Son
               ,
               made
               of
               a
               Woman
               ,
               made
               under
               the
               Law
               ,
               to
               redeem
               those
               that
               were
               under
               the
               Law
               ,
               that
               we
               might
               receive
               the
               adoption
               of
               Sons
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             The
             Jewish
             Law
             was
             an
             Institution
             of
             Religion
             adapted
             by
             God
             in
             great
             Condescention
             to
             
             the
             weak
             Apprehensions
             of
             that
             People
             ;
             but
             when
             the
             fulness
             of
             time
             was
             come
             ,
             God
             sent
             his
             Son
             Jesus
             Christ
             to
             institute
             a
             more
             perfect
             Form
             of
             Religion
             ,
             after
             the
             settlement
             of
             which
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             the
             former
             Dispensation
             was
             to
             be
             
               disannulled
               ,
               for
               the
               weakness
               and
               unprofitableness
               thereof
               .
            
          
           
             10.
             
             The
             second
             Argument
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             Apostle
             proves
             that
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             is
             sufficient
             to
             justifie
             a
             Man
             ,
             without
             mixing
             therewith
             the
             Rites
             of
             the
             Jewish
             ,
             is
             this
             :
             The
             Summ
             and
             Essence
             of
             all
             Religion
             ,
             is
             Obedience
             to
             the
             moral
             and
             eternal
             Law
             of
             God
             ;
             since
             therefore
             the
             Ceremonies
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Law
             were
             instituted
             only
             for
             that
             very
             reason
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             promote
             this
             great
             End
             ,
             and
             prepare
             Mens
             Hearts
             for
             the
             reception
             of
             that
             more
             perfect
             Institution
             of
             Religion
             ,
             wherein
             God
             was
             to
             be
             worshipped
             and
             obeyed
             in
             Spirit
             and
             in
             Truth
             ;
             't
             is
             manifest
             ,
             that
             when
             this
             more
             perfect
             Institution
             of
             Religion
             was
             settled
             ,
             the
             former
             ,
             which
             was
             designed
             for
             no
             other
             reason
             but
             to
             be
             a
             preparatory
             to
             this
             ,
             must
             be
             abolished
             .
             This
             Argument
             the
             Apostle
             insists
             on
             in
             the
             2d
             Chapter
             to
             the
             Romans
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             3d
             to
             the
             Galatians
             :
             In
             the
             2d
             to
             the
             Romans
             he
             shows
             ,
             that
             every
             Institution
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             particularly
             the
             Jewish
             ,
             was
             no
             otherwise
             of
             any
             esteem
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             ,
             than
             as
             it
             promoted
             
             that
             great
             end
             of
             Obedience
             to
             his
             Moral
             and
             Eternal
             Law
             :
             
               For
               Circumcision
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               verily
               profiteth
               if
               thou
               keep
               the
               Law
               ;
               but
               if
               thou
               be
               a
               breaker
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               thy
               Circumcision
               is
               made
               Uncircumcision
               ;
               Therefore
               if
               the
               Uncircumcision
               keep
               the
               Righteousness
               of
               the
               Law
               ;
               shall
               not
               his
               Uncircumcision
               be
               counted
               for
               Circumcision
               ?
               And
               shall
               not
               Uncircumcision
               ,
               which
               is
               by
               nature
               ,
               if
               it
               keep
               the
               Law
               ,
               judge
               thee
               who
               by
               the
               Letter
               and
               Circumcision
               dost
               transgress
               the
               Law
               ?
               For
               he
               is
               not
               a
               Jew
               which
               is
               one
               outwardly
               ,
               neither
               is
               that
               Circumcision
               which
               is
               outward
               in
               the
               flesh
               ;
               But
               he
               is
               a
               Jew
               which
               is
               one
               inwardly
               ,
               and
               Circumcision
               is
               that
               of
               the
               heart
               in
               the
               spirit
               and
               not
               in
               the
               letter
               ,
               whose
               praise
               is
               not
               of
               Men
               but
               of
               God
               ,
            
             v.
             25.
             to
             the
             end
             .
             In
             the
             3d
             to
             the
             Galatians
             he
             argues
             ,
             that
             the
             Jewish
             Religion
             having
             been
             thus
             instituted
             only
             to
             prepare
             Men
             for
             that
             Obedience
             to
             the
             Eternal
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             was
             to
             be
             the
             sum
             and
             essence
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ;
             it
             follows
             that
             when
             this
             latter
             and
             more
             perfect
             Institution
             took
             place
             ,
             there
             was
             no
             need
             of
             continuing
             the
             former
             :
             
               The
               Law
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               was
               added
               because
               of
               transgressions
               ,
               till
               the
               Seed
               should
               come
               ,
               to
               whom
               the
               Promise
               was
               made
               ,
            
             v.
             19.
             
             And
             v.
             23.
             
             
               Before
               Faith
               came
               we
               were
               kept
               under
               the
               Law
               ,
               shut
               up
               unto
               the
               Faith
               which
               should
               afterward
               be
               revealed
               ;
               Wherefore
               the
               Law
               was
               our
               School-master
               to
               bring
               us
               unto
               Christ
               ,
               that
               we
               might
               be
               justified
               by
               Faith
               ;
               But
               after
               that
               Faith
               is
               come
               ,
               we
               are
               no
               longer
               under
               a
               School-master
               .
            
          
           
           
             11.
             
             The
             Third
             Argument
             which
             the
             Apostle
             makes
             use
             of
             to
             prove
             that
             those
             who
             were
             converted
             to
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             were
             not
             bound
             any
             longer
             to
             observe
             the
             Jewish
             ,
             is
             this
             :
             The
             Religion
             of
             Abraham
             was
             such
             a
             Religion
             ,
             as
             was
             acceptable
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             available
             to
             Justification
             ;
             But
             now
             the
             Religion
             of
             Abraham
             was
             the
             same
             with
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             consisting
             only
             of
             
               Faith
               and
               Obedience
            
             without
             the
             
               works
               of
               the
               Jewish
               Law
            
             ;
             (
             For
             the
             Scripture
             saith
             expresly
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Gospel
               was
               Preached
               before
               unto
            
             Abraham
             ,
             and
             that
             
               his
               Faith
               was
               reckoned
               unto
               him
               for
               Righteousness
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               not
               in
               Circumcision
               ,
               but
               in
               Uncircumcision
            
             ;
             )
             It
             follows
             therefore
             ,
             that
             the
             Faith
             and
             Obedience
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             shall
             be
             imputed
             unto
             us
             for
             Righteousness
             ,
             without
             the
             works
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Law.
             This
             Argument
             the
             Apostle
             largely
             and
             strongly
             insists
             upon
             in
             the
             whole
             4th
             Chapter
             of
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Romans
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             3d
             to
             the
             Galatians
             ,
             as
             you
             may
             there
             read
             at
             large
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             The
             fourth
             and
             last
             Argument
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             Apostle
             proves
             that
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             is
             sufficient
             to
             Salvation
             without
             retaining
             the
             Jewish
             ,
             is
             this
             :
             The
             Posterity
             of
             Abraham
             were
             the
             Elect
             and
             the
             peculiar
             People
             of
             God
             ;
             But
             by
             the
             Posterity
             of
             Abraham
             is
             not
             meant
             strictly
             those
             who
             descend
             from
             
               Abraham
               according
               to
               the
               flesh
            
             ,
             but
             
               the
               Children
               of
               the
               Promise
            
             ,
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             
               as
               many
               as
               are
               of
               the
               Faith
               of
            
             Abraham
             ,
             )
             
               shall
               be
            
             
             
               counted
               for
               the
               Seed
            
             :
             The
             true
             Religion
             therefore
             and
             Service
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             not
             confined
             to
             the
             Jewish
             Nation
             ,
             who
             are
             the
             Posterity
             of
             Abraham
             according
             to
             the
             flesh
             ,
             but
             
               the
               Gentiles
               also
               which
               believe
               ,
               have
               attained
               to
               Righteousness
               ,
               even
               the
               Righteousness
               which
               is
               of
               Faith
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             those
             of
             all
             Nations
             ,
             as
             well
             Gentiles
             as
             Jews
             ,
             who
             embrace
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             same
             with
             the
             Religion
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             shall
             be
             justified
             with
             faithful
             Abraham
             .
             And
             this
             Argument
             the
             Apostle
             insists
             upon
             in
             the
             9th
             ,
             10th
             ,
             and
             11th
             Chapters
             of
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Romans
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             4th
             to
             the
             Galatians
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             This
             is
             the
             Sum
             of
             the
             Arguments
             ,
             which
             the
             Apostle
             makes
             use
             of
             in
             these
             two
             Epistles
             ,
             to
             prove
             against
             the
             
               Judaizing
               Christians
            
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             no
             necessity
             of
             retaining
             the
             Jewish
             Religion
             together
             with
             the
             Christian.
             And
             from
             the
             largeness
             ,
             clearness
             ,
             and
             strength
             of
             these
             Arguments
             ,
             't
             is
             evident
             that
             the
             determination
             of
             this
             Question
             is
             indeed
             the
             principal
             scope
             and
             design
             of
             the
             Apostle
             in
             these
             Epistles
             .
             For
             nothing
             can
             be
             more
             absurd
             than
             to
             suppose
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostle
             should
             most
             strongly
             and
             largely
             demonstrate
             a
             thing
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             really
             the
             design
             of
             his
             discourse
             ;
             or
             that
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             he
             should
             make
             a
             thing
             the
             professed
             Subject
             of
             his
             discourse
             and
             yet
             prove
             it
             by
             such
             intricate
             and
             obscure
             Arguments
             ,
             as
             the
             wisest
             and
             cunningest
             of
             Men
             should
             never
             be
             able
             to
             
             reconcile
             ,
             either
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             or
             with
             themselves
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             We
             must
             not
             therefore
             so
             understand
             any
             passages
             in
             these
             Epistles
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             Apostle
             designed
             to
             magnifie
             one
             Christian
             Virtue
             in
             opposition
             to
             all
             or
             any
             of
             the
             rest
             ;
             but
             only
             that
             he
             would
             set
             forth
             the
             Perfection
             of
             the
             Virtues
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             without
             the
             Ceremonies
             of
             the
             Jewish
             .
             Thus
             when
             he
             tells
             us
             that
             we
             are
             
               justified
               by
               Faith
               without
               Works
            
             ,
             we
             must
             not
             interpret
             it
             of
             the
             Faith
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             in
             opposition
             to
             the
             Works
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             Faith
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             in
             opposition
             to
             the
             Works
             of
             the
             Jewish
             .
             For
             so
             the
             Apostle
             himself
             most
             expresly
             explains
             it
             ,
             Gal.
             5.
             6
             
             
               In
               Christ
               Jesus
               neither
               Circumcision
               availeth
               any
               thing
               ,
               nor
               Uncircumcision
               ,
               but
               Faith
               which
               worketh
               by
               Love
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             it
             matters
             not
             whether
             a
             Man
             observes
             the
             Works
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Religion
             or
             no
             ,
             if
             he
             maintains
             but
             the
             Faith
             ,
             and
             the
             Obedience
             of
             the
             Christian.
             But
             as
             to
             the
             Works
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             the
             same
             Apostle
             every
             where
             urgeth
             their
             necessity
             ,
             and
             particularly
             the
             five
             last
             Chapters
             of
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Romans
             are
             a
             most
             earnest
             exhortation
             to
             be
             fruitful
             therein
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             From
             which
             it
             follows
             most
             evidently
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             contradiction
             between
             St.
             Paul
             and
             St.
             James
             ,
             when
             the
             one
             says
             that
             a
             Man
             
               is
               justified
               by
               Faith
               without
               Works
               ,
            
             and
             the
             other
             saith
             that
             
               Faith
               without
               Works
            
             
             
               cannot
               justifie
            
             .
             For
             the
             one
             speaking
             professedly
             of
             the
             
               Works
               of
               the
               Jewish
               Religion
            
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             of
             the
             
               Works
               of
               the
               Christian
            
             ,
             't
             is
             plain
             that
             the
             
               Faith
               of
               the
               Christian
               Religion
            
             may
             avail
             to
             justifie
             a
             Man
             without
             the
             
               Works
               of
               the
               Jewish
               Religion
            
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             the
             Assertion
             of
             St.
             Paul
             ;
             )
             tho'
             it
             cannot
             do
             so
             without
             the
             
               Works
               of
               the
               Christian
               Religion
            
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             the
             Assertion
             of
             St.
             James
             .
             )
             The
             Faith
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             saith
             St.
             
               Paul
               ,
               was
               accounted
               to
               him
               for
               Righteousness
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             his
             Faith
             was
             accepted
             without
             Circumcision
             ,
             and
             without
             observing
             the
             
               external
               Rites
               of
               the
               Law
            
             :
             But
             it
             was
             by
             Works
             ,
             saith
             St.
             James
             ,
             that
             
               Abraham
               our
               Father
               was
               justified
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             it
             was
             by
             real
             *
             Obedience
             to
             the
             moral
             and
             eternal
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             such
             as
             is
             now
             required
             by
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             that
             his
             Faith
             was
             made
             available
             to
             Justification
             .
             So
             that
             there
             is
             no
             other
             difference
             between
             these
             two
             great
             Apostles
             ,
             than
             as
             if
             a
             Man
             should
             say
             ,
             That
             
               believing
               the
               Christian
               Religion
            
             is
             sufficient
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             without
             
               obeying
               the
               Jewish
               Religion
            
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             cannot
             be
             so
             without
             
               obeying
               the
               Christian.
            
             
          
           
             16.
             
             From
             all
             which
             't
             is
             plain
             ,
             that
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             St.
             Paul
             concerning
             
               Faith
               and
               Works
            
             ,
             delivered
             in
             his
             Epistles
             to
             the
             Romans
             and
             Galatians
             ,
             is
             so
             far
             from
             contradicting
             what
             I
             have
             laid
             down
             in
             the
             foregoing
             
             Chapter
             ,
             concerning
             the
             True
             Notion
             of
             Religion
             in
             general
             ,
             (
             namely
             that
             
               the
               Essence
               and
               End
               of
               all
               true
               Religion
               is
               Obedience
               to
               the
               Moral
               and
               Eternal
               Law
               of
               God
               ,
            
             )
             that
             on
             the
             contrary
             nothing
             does
             more
             clearly
             and
             more
             strongly
             confirm
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               V.
            
             Of
             the
             Duties
             of
             Religion
             in
             particular
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             THirdly
             ,
             
               Endeavour
               to
               gain
               a
               clear
               and
               distinct
               Knowledge
               of
               the
               particular
               Duties
               of
               Religion
               .
            
             'T
             is
             not
             sufficient
             to
             understand
             
               in
               general
            
             wherein
             True
             Religion
             consists
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             right
             Notions
             concerning
             its
             Obligations
             
               in
               general
            
             ,
             but
             we
             must
             also
             consider
             the
             Particulars
             of
             our
             Duty
             ,
             and
             view
             them
             distinctly
             under
             some
             proper
             Heads
             .
             Many
             there
             are
             who
             have
             right
             and
             true
             Notions
             concerning
             the
             Nature
             of
             Religion
             in
             general
             ,
             who
             understand
             well
             enough
             and
             are
             convinced
             that
             the
             only
             thing
             that
             can
             be
             accepted
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             Holiness
             of
             Life
             and
             Universal
             Obedience
             to
             all
             his
             Commands
             ;
             who
             yet
             *
             contenting
             themselves
             with
             this
             slight
             ,
             general
             ,
             and
             superficial
             Knowledge
             ,
             and
             never
             giving
             themselves
             time
             to
             meditate
             seriously
             on
             the
             several
             particular
             
             Branches
             of
             their
             Duty
             ,
             are
             very
             apt
             to
             impose
             upon
             themselves
             with
             a
             partial
             Obedience
             ;
             and
             while
             they
             satisfie
             their
             own
             Minds
             with
             some
             loose
             and
             general
             Considerations
             ,
             
               that
               their
               Lives
               are
               Religious
               in
               the
               main
               ,
            
             that
             
               they
               have
               a
               general
               esteem
               for
               Virtue
               and
               Religion
               ,
            
             and
             that
             
               they
               hate
               Profaneness
               and
               professed
               Irreligion
               ,
            
             they
             make
             a
             shift
             to
             live
             in
             the
             habitual
             Practice
             of
             some
             great
             Sin
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             constant
             neglect
             of
             some
             important
             Duty
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             My
             design
             is
             not
             in
             this
             short
             Essay
             ,
             to
             make
             a
             large
             and
             particular
             Deduction
             of
             all
             the
             several
             Branches
             of
             our
             Christian
             Duty
             .
             This
             has
             already
             been
             fully
             and
             excellently
             done
             *
             by
             some
             of
             our
             own
             Writers
             .
             I
             shall
             only
             lay
             down
             the
             chief
             Particulars
             of
             our
             Duty
             under
             some
             brief
             Heads
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             easily
             remembred
             and
             carried
             constantly
             in
             Mind
             ,
             as
             perpetual
             Memorials
             of
             what
             upon
             all
             occasions
             we
             must
             remember
             our selves
             to
             be
             absolutely
             and
             indispensably
             obliged
             to
             :
             And
             they
             shall
             be
             these
             Three
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             First
             ,
             
               That
               we
               ought
               to
               be
               always
               devout
               towards
               God
               ,
               with
               the
               profoundest
               Veneration
               of
               Mind
               possible
               ,
               and
               to
               seek
               all
               opportunities
               of
               expressing
               that
               Devotion
               .
            
             By
             this
             Rule
             is
             commanded
             Faith
             in
             God
             ,
             Trust
             and
             Dependance
             upon
             him
             ,
             Submission
             and
             Resignedness
             to
             his
             Will
             ,
             Fear
             and
             Love
             of
             him
             ,
             Zeal
             for
             his
             Honour
             ,
             Prayer
             and
             
             Thankfulness
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             a
             conscientious
             Attendance
             upon
             his
             Worship
             and
             Ordinances
             :
             And
             by
             it
             is
             forbidden
             ,
             Blasphemy
             and
             Profaneness
             ,
             Superstition
             and
             Idolatry
             ,
             Witchcraft
             and
             Consulting
             with
             such
             as
             are
             reputed
             to
             have
             Skill
             in
             any
             evil
             Art
             ,
             Perjury
             and
             vain
             Swearing
             ,
             Unbelief
             and
             Distrust
             of
             God
             ,
             want
             of
             Zeal
             for
             his
             Honour
             ,
             Unthankfulness
             and
             Neglect
             of
             Prayer
             ,
             Carelessness
             in
             Religion
             and
             Neglecting
             to
             attend
             upon
             the
             Publick
             Worship
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Secondly
             ,
             
               That
               we
               ought
               constantly
               to
               indeavour
               in
               the
               whole
               Course
               of
               our
               Lives
               ,
               to
               promote
               the
               Good
               and
               the
               Happiness
               of
               all
               Men.
            
             By
             this
             Rule
             is
             commanded
             Honour
             and
             Reverence
             ,
             Fidelity
             and
             Obedience
             towards
             those
             who
             are
             our
             Superiors
             ;
             Goodness
             and
             Kindness
             ,
             Affability
             and
             Courteousness
             ,
             Justice
             and
             Honesty
             ,
             Gentleness
             and
             Candour
             ,
             Meekness
             and
             Peaceableness
             ,
             Forgiveness
             of
             Injuries
             ,
             and
             a
             Desire
             of
             doing
             all
             possible
             Kindnesses
             to
             those
             who
             are
             our
             Equals
             ;
             Pity
             and
             Succour
             ,
             Mercifulness
             and
             Compassion
             ,
             Alms
             and
             Beneficence
             ,
             Instruction
             and
             Assistance
             ,
             and
             all
             manner
             of
             Help
             and
             Encouragement
             to
             those
             who
             are
             our
             Inferiors
             :
             And
             by
             it
             is
             forbidden
             ,
             Disobedience
             and
             Rebellion
             ,
             Traiterousness
             and
             Speaking
             Evil
             of
             Dignities
             ;
             Murder
             and
             Stealing
             ,
             Extortion
             and
             Fraud
             ,
             Perfidiousness
             and
             Lying
             ,
             Oppression
             and
             Over
             reaching
             ,
             Calumny
             and
             
             Evil-speaking
             ,
             Hatred
             and
             Revenge
             ,
             Sourness
             and
             Unkindness
             ,
             Anger
             and
             Passion
             ,
             Peevishness
             and
             Ill-nature
             ,
             Sullenness
             and
             Moroseness
             ,
             Discord
             and
             Unpeaceableness
             ;
             Cruelty
             and
             Uncharitableness
             ,
             Pride
             and
             Haughtiness
             ,
             and
             Unconcernedness
             at
             the
             Wants
             and
             Miseries
             of
             Others
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Thirdly
             ,
             
               That
               we
               ought
               to
               be
               Temperate
               and
               Abstemious
               in
               the
               Use
               of
               all
               Temporal
               Enjoyments
               ,
               as
               Soldiers
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               Candidates
               for
               Heaven
               ;
               as
               those
               who
               look
               for
               their
               Portion
               not
               in
               the
               Pleasures
               of
               this
               World
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               Happiness
               of
               the
               other
               .
            
             By
             this
             Rule
             is
             commanded
             Temperance
             and
             Sobriety
             ,
             Chastity
             and
             Purity
             ,
             Contentment
             and
             Contempt
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             Patience
             and
             Watchfulness
             ,
             Mortification
             and
             Self-Denial
             ,
             Heavenly-mindedness
             and
             Humility
             :
             And
             by
             it
             is
             forbidden
             ,
             Gluttony
             and
             Drunkenness
             ,
             Adultery
             and
             Fornication
             ,
             Uncleanness
             and
             Lasciviousness
             ,
             Voluptuousness
             and
             Sensuality
             ,
             Covetousness
             and
             Ambition
             ,
             Idleness
             and
             Softness
             ,
             Impatience
             and
             Discontent
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             This
             is
             the
             Summ
             of
             the
             Duties
             ,
             which
             every
             one
             who
             will
             in
             earnest
             dedicate
             himself
             to
             the
             Service
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             seriously
             enter
             upon
             a
             Religious
             Course
             of
             Life
             ,
             
               must
               resolve
            
             to
             perform
             .
             Whoever
             will
             
               bear
               his
               Cross
               and
               come
               after
            
             Christ
             ,
             must
             first
             consider
             ,
             whether
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             
               God
               and
               Religion
            
             ,
             he
             can
             be
             able
             to
             bear
             the
             Scorn
             and
             Contempt
             of
             Impious
             and
             Prophane
             
             Men
             ,
             and
             suffer
             all
             things
             rather
             than
             be
             compelled
             to
             do
             any
             thing
             to
             the
             dishonour
             of
             his
             God
             ;
             he
             must
             consider
             whether
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             
               Justice
               and
               Charity
            
             he
             can
             be
             able
             to
             Sacrifice
             his
             dearest
             Interests
             ,
             to
             conquer
             his
             most
             natural
             Passions
             ,
             and
             to
             despise
             the
             Glory
             and
             Splendour
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             and
             he
             must
             ask
             himself
             whether
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             
               Temperance
               and
               Purity
            
             ,
             he
             can
             be
             able
             to
             mortifie
             his
             most
             darling
             Lusts
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             resolute
             follower
             of
             a
             Crucified
             Saviour
             ,
             contemn
             all
             the
             Pleasures
             of
             Flesh
             and
             Sense
             :
             For
             unless
             he
             can
             peremptorily
             resolve
             with
             himself
             to
             do
             all
             this
             ,
             his
             Profession
             of
             Religion
             will
             certainly
             be
             in
             vain
             ,
             and
             he
             
               cannot
               be
               the
               Disciple
            
             of
             Christ.
             
               Which
               of
               you
            
             ,
             saith
             our
             blessed
             Saviour
             ,
             
               intending
               to
               build
               a
               Tower
               ,
               sitteth
               not
               down
               first
               ,
               and
               counteth
               the
               cost
               ,
               whether
               he
               have
               sufficient
               to
               finish
               it
               ?
               Lest
               haply
               after
               he
               has
               laid
               the
               Foundation
               ,
               and
               is
               not
               able
               to
               finish
               it
               ,
               all
               that
               behold
               it
               begin
               to
               mock
               him
               ,
               saying
               ,
               This
               Man
               began
               to
               build
               ,
               and
               was
               not
               able
               to
               finish
               .
               Or
               what
               King
               going
               to
               make
               War
               against
               another
               King
               ,
               sitteth
               not
               down
               first
               ,
               and
               consulteth
               whether
               he
               be
               able
               with
               ten
               thousand
               ,
               to
               meet
               him
               that
               cometh
               against
               him
               with
               twenty
               thousand
               ?
               So
               likewise
               ,
               whosoever
               he
               be
               of
               you
               ,
               that
               forsaketh
               not
               all
               that
               he
               hath
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             who
             does
             not
             resolve
             with
             himself
             to
             perform
             his
             Duty
             ,
             whatever
             it
             may
             cost
             him
             ,
             
               he
               cannot
               be
               my
               ▪
               Disciple
               ,
            
             Luke
             14.
             28
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             
               CHAP.
               VI.
            
             What
             is
             to
             be
             done
             at
             Confirmation
             :
             Of
             solemnly
             renewing
             the
             Baptismal
             Vow
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             WHen
             a
             Person
             is
             thus
             arrived
             to
             a
             
               firm
               Belief
               of
               the
               great
               Truths
               of
               Religion
            
             ;
             When
             he
             
               Understands
               distinctly
               the
               Extent
               and
               Obligation
               of
               his
               Duty
            
             ;
             and
             is
             come
             to
             a
             
               settled
               Resolution
               of
               conducting
               the
               whole
               course
               of
               his
               Life
               ,
               according
               to
               that
               Knowledge
            
             ;
             then
             is
             it
             that
             he
             becomes
             truly
             
               meet
               for
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               ,
            
             and
             is
             rightly
             prepared
             to
             make
             a
             solemn
             Profession
             of
             his
             being
             a
             Disciple
             of
             Christ.
             Which
             the
             Church
             has
             wisely
             ordained
             should
             be
             done
             publickly
             at
             Confirmation
             :
             where
             by
             
               Ratifying
               with
               our
               own
               Mouth
               the
               Vow
               made
               in
               our
               Name
               by
               our
               Sureties
               ,
            
             we
             solemnly
             take
             upon
             our selves
             to
             perform
             all
             
               the
               Duties
               ,
               which
               the
               Condition
               of
               our
               Baptismal
               Covenant
               obliges
               us
               to
               observe
            
             ;
             and
             by
             Imposition
             of
             Hands
             ,
             (
             according
             to
             the
             constant
             practice
             of
             the
             Church
             since
             the
             times
             of
             the
             Apostle
             )
             we
             have
             sealed
             and
             Confirmed
             to
             us
             all
             the
             
               Privileges
               ,
               which
               the
               condition
               of
               the
               same
               Baptismal
               Covenant
               intitles
               us
               to
               receive
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             First
             therefore
             ,
             at
             receiving
             Confirmation
             ,
             
               Consider
               that
               you
               now
               Solemnly
               undertake
               for
               your self
               to
               perform
               all
               the
               Duties
               ,
            
             
             
               which
               the
               Condition
               of
               your
               Baptismal
               Covenant
               obliges
               you
               to
               observe
               .
            
             Consider
             that
             you
             now
             confirm
             &
             ratifie
             ,
             all
             that
             your
             Sureties
             promised
             and
             vowed
             for
             you
             at
             your
             Baptism
             .
             Consider
             that
             you
             now
             ingage
             in
             your
             own
             Person
             ,
             
               To
               renounce
               the
               Devil
               and
               all
               his
               Works
               ,
               the
               Pomps
               and
               Vanities
               of
               this
               Wicked
               World
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               sinful
               Lusts
               of
               the
               Flesh
            
             ;
             that
             you
             now
             ingage
             
               to
               stand
               firm
               in
               the
               Belief
               of
               the
               Christian
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               never
               to
               be
               ashamed
               to
               confess
               the
               Faith
               of
               Christ
               crucified
               ,
               or
               afraid
               to
               own
               your self
               his
               Disciple
            
             ;
             and
             that
             you
             now
             ingage
             
               to
               obey
               from
               henceforward
               all
               the
               Commandments
               of
               God
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             
               to
               live
            
             (
             with
             all
             the
             Strictness
             and
             Purity
             of
             the
             Gospel
             )
             
               in
               the
               constant
               Practice
               of
               every
               one
               of
            
             those
             Duties
             ,
             of
             which
             I
             have
             briefly
             set
             down
             the
             Heads
             in
             the
             former
             Chapter
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             consider
             ,
             that
             you
             promise
             all
             this
             
               most
               solemnly
               ,
               in
               the
               Presence
               of
               God
               and
               before
               the
               whole
               Congregation
               .
            
             Consider
             ,
             that
             you
             enter
             into
             this
             Promise
             with
             
               such
               solemnity
            
             ,
             as
             lays
             upon
             you
             the
             strongest
             possible
             Obligations
             to
             Virtue
             :
             Consider
             that
             you
             so
             enter
             into
             this
             Promise
             with
             
               Knowledge
               and
               Deliberation
            
             ,
             that
             if
             you
             shall
             afterwards
             fall
             into
             any
             Course
             of
             sin
             ,
             in
             contempt
             of
             such
             repeated
             Obligations
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             the
             Guilt
             thereof
             will
             be
             extreamly
             increased
             ;
             and
             that
             therefore
             you
             ought
             now
             ,
             to
             affect
             your
             Mind
             deeply
             with
             a
             sence
             of
             the
             heinousness
             
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             to
             strengthen
             mightily
             your
             good
             Resolutions
             .
             Antiently
             ,
             every
             one
             that
             was
             baptized
             ,
             was
             taught
             to
             look
             upon
             himself
             as
             entring
             into
             so
             solemn
             an
             Obligation
             of
             Religion
             ,
             that
             if
             after
             
               that
               Great
               and
               Sacred
               Vow
            
             he
             should
             fall
             into
             any
             wilful
             and
             known
             sin
             ,
             it
             could
             not
             be
             forgiven
             him
             but
             upon
             a
             proportionably
             
               great
               and
               long
               Repentance
            
             :
             And
             the
             same
             Reason
             there
             is
             now
             ,
             why
             every
             one
             that
             by
             Confirmation
             dedicates
             himself
             to
             the
             Service
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             makes
             publick
             Profession
             of
             his
             being
             a
             Disciple
             of
             Christ
             ,
             should
             look
             upon
             himself
             as
             entring
             into
             such
             a
             solemn
             Obligation
             ,
             as
             should
             make
             him
             exceeding
             fearful
             of
             falling
             for
             the
             future
             into
             any
             great
             sin
             ,
             the
             Guilt
             of
             which
             will
             be
             extreamly
             increased
             by
             being
             committed
             after
             such
             repeated
             Vows
             and
             Promises
             to
             the
             contrary
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Yet
             is
             this
             no
             Reason
             why
             any
             one
             should
             defer
             being
             Confirmed
             ,
             as
             if
             by
             omitting
             to
             bind
             himself
             by
             this
             New
             and
             Solemn
             Promise
             ,
             he
             might
             continue
             to
             sin
             with
             less
             guilt
             and
             less
             danger
             .
             For
             though
             the
             guilt
             of
             sin
             be
             indeed
             mightily
             increased
             ,
             by
             being
             committed
             after
             repeated
             Obligations
             to
             the
             contrary
             ;
             yet
             if
             any
             one
             omits
             to
             renew
             his
             Obligations
             ,
             only
             for
             that
             reason
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             continue
             in
             sin
             ;
             his
             sin
             is
             then
             equally
             heinous
             and
             against
             Knowledge
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             renewed
             
             his
             Obligation
             .
             Baptism
             is
             a
             solemn
             Obligation
             to
             be
             Religious
             ;
             and
             many
             of
             the
             Antients
             ,
             because
             they
             thought
             sin
             would
             be
             more
             heinous
             after
             so
             solemn
             an
             Obligation
             ,
             did
             therefore
             defer
             to
             be
             Baptized
             till
             the
             end
             of
             their
             Lives
             .
             
               The
               Lord's
               Supper
            
             is
             also
             a
             solemn
             Obligation
             to
             be
             Religious
             ;
             and
             many
             in
             our
             days
             ,
             because
             they
             think
             sin
             will
             be
             more
             heinous
             after
             so
             solemn
             an
             Obligation
             ,
             do
             therefore
             defer
             receiving
             the
             Communion
             all
             their
             Lives
             .
             But
             't
             is
             plain
             these
             men
             run
             into
             a
             very
             great
             Errour
             .
             For
             the
             reason
             why
             sin
             after
             repeated
             Obligations
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             becomes
             more
             heinous
             ,
             is
             because
             it
             is
             committed
             with
             greater
             Deliberation
             &
             against
             clearer
             Convictions
             :
             When
             therefore
             a
             man
             who
             Believes
             Religion
             ,
             and
             Understands
             its
             Obligations
             ,
             omits
             these
             Duties
             for
             no
             other
             reason
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             may
             sin
             (
             as
             he
             thinks
             )
             with
             less
             danger
             ;
             his
             sins
             are
             then
             equally
             deliberate
             ,
             and
             against
             equally
             
               clear
               Knowledge
            
             ;
             and
             he
             moreover
             adds
             to
             them
             a
             
               contemptuous
               neglect
            
             ,
             of
             the
             means
             of
             becoming
             more
             Religious
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             
               CHAP.
               VII
            
             .
             Of
             the
             Certainty
             of
             God's
             Grace
             ,
             and
             the
             Assistance
             of
             his
             Holy
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             SEcondly
             ,
             
               Consider
               that
               you
               come
               now
               to
               have
               Sealed
               and
               Confirmed
               to
               you
               all
               the
               Privileges
               ,
               which
               the
               Condition
               of
               your
               Baptismal
               Covenant
               intitles
               you
               to
               receive
               .
            
             At
             Baptism
             we
             are
             admitted
             into
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             have
             a
             Title
             to
             the
             Graces
             and
             Assistance
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ;
             and
             at
             Confirmation
             this
             Grace
             is
             Sealed
             and
             Assured
             to
             us
             ,
             by
             the
             external
             Sign
             of
             Imposition
             of
             Hands
             .
             When
             therefore
             you
             come
             in
             this
             solemn
             manner
             to
             make
             Profession
             of
             your
             Religion
             ,
             and
             to
             dedicate
             your self
             to
             the
             Service
             of
             God
             ,
             be
             sure
             to
             come
             with
             
               earnest
               desires
            
             ,
             and
             a
             
               longing
               Soul
            
             ,
             with
             
               firm
               Faith
            
             ,
             and
             a
             
               well-assured
               Hope
            
             ,
             with
             a
             
               pure
               Heart
            
             ,
             and
             a
             
               Mind
               prepared
               for
               the
               reception
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ;
             and
             God
             will
             not
             fail
             ,
             to
             pour
             down
             upon
             you
             the
             
               abundance
               of
               his
               Grace
            
             ;
             to
             give
             you
             strength
             from
             thenceforward
             to
             overcome
             both
             the
             
               inward
               corruption
               of
               your
               Nature
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               outward
               temptations
               of
               the
               World
               and
               the
               Devil
            
             ;
             to
             inable
             you
             to
             continue
             firm
             in
             the
             
               Faith
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             
               Obedience
               of
               his
               Commands
            
             ;
             to
             preserve
             you
             always
             from
             
             the
             
               Dominion
               of
               Sin
            
             ,
             and
             to
             bring
             you
             safe
             unto
             his
             
               Kingdom
               of
               Glory
            
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             There
             is
             nothing
             more
             pernitious
             to
             the
             Souls
             of
             Men
             ,
             than
             an
             Opinion
             of
             the
             
               Uncertainty
               of
               the
               Grace
               of
               God
               ,
            
             and
             it
             s
             not
             being
             annexed
             constantly
             to
             the
             use
             of
             means
             .
             If
             we
             imagine
             that
             our
             
               Nature
               is
               so
               utterly
               corrupted
            
             ,
             that
             we
             can
             no
             more
             do
             or
             will
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             good
             than
             a
             dead
             Body
             can
             move
             ,
             or
             bring
             it self
             to
             Life
             ,
             till
             we
             be
             acted
             by
             such
             a
             mighty
             and
             extraordinary
             Grace
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             nothing
             
               that
               we
               can
               do
            
             can
             in
             the
             least
             prepare
             us
             to
             receive
             ;
             If
             we
             imagine
             that
             the
             Temptations
             of
             the
             
               World
               and
               the
               Devil
            
             are
             so
             strong
             ,
             that
             we
             cannot
             possibly
             overcome
             them
             without
             such
             a
             powerful
             Assistance
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             as
             God
             has
             not
             annexed
             to
             the
             use
             of
             any
             Ordinances
             or
             Means
             of
             Religion
             ;
             If
             we
             imagine
             that
             the
             Commandments
             of
             God
             are
             so
             impossible
             to
             be
             kept
             ,
             that
             after
             all
             we
             can
             do
             ,
             we
             must
             sit
             still
             in
             expectation
             of
             being
             converted
             suddenly
             by
             an
             
               irresistible
               Grace
            
             ;
             this
             must
             needs
             make
             all
             our
             Indeavours
             weak
             and
             
               faint
               ,
               dead
            
             and
             
               without
               heart
            
             ,
             and
             we
             shall
             certainly
             never
             be
             able
             to
             
               overcome
               our
               Temptations
            
             and
             to
             
               Persevere
               in
               Well-doing
            
             :
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             must
             indeed
             be
             confessed
             ,
             that
             the
             
             
               Corruption
               of
               our
               Nature
            
             is
             really
             so
             great
             ,
             that
             we
             
               cannot
               do
               any
               thing
               as
               of
               our selves
               :
            
             It
             must
             be
             confessed
             ,
             that
             the
             Temptations
             
             of
             the
             World
             and
             
               the
               Devil
            
             are
             really
             so
             strong
             ,
             that
             we
             can
             never
             ,
             meerly
             by
             our
             own
             strength
             ,
             be
             able
             to
             
               stand
               and
               Persevere
               unto
               the
               end
               :
            
             It
             must
             be
             confessed
             ,
             that
             the
             Commandment
             of
             God
             is
             so
             
               exceeding
               broad
            
             ,
             that
             by
             all
             that
             we
             can
             do
             by
             our
             own
             power
             ,
             we
             can
             never
             
               be
               justified
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               God.
            
             But
             then
             if
             our
             Saviour
             has
             deliver'd
             us
             from
             this
             Corruption
             of
             our
             Nature
             ,
             and
             has
             broken
             all
             the
             Powers
             of
             Sin
             and
             Satan
             :
             If
             Christ
             by
             his
             Death
             has
             purchased
             this
             Grace
             for
             us
             ,
             that
             upon
             our
             attending
             the
             Ordinances
             and
             Means
             of
             Religion
             which
             he
             hath
             appointed
             ,
             God
             will
             as
             certainly
             bestow
             upon
             us
             the
             sufficient
             Assistance
             of
             his
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             as
             a
             tender
             Father
             cannot
             deny
             his
             Child
             any
             reasonable
             Request
             :
             If
             
               God
               will
               not
               suffer
               us
               to
               be
               tempted
               above
               what
               we
               are
               able
               ,
               but
               will
               with
               the
               Temptation
            
             
             
               also
               make
               a
               way
               to
               escape
               ,
            
             and
             whenever
             he
             requires
             more
             of
             us
             than
             we
             are
             naturally
             able
             to
             perform
             ,
             will
             certainly
             afford
             us
             an
             extraordinary
             Assistance
             proportionable
             to
             the
             difficulty
             we
             are
             obliged
             to
             encounter
             ;
             (
             as
             he
             constantly
             did
             to
             the
             Primitive
             Christians
             ,
             who
             through
             the
             mighty
             Power
             of
             the
             Spirit
             were
             enabled
             to
             bear
             all
             the
             most
             exquisite
             Torments
             ,
             that
             either
             
               the
               wit
               of
               Man
            
             ,
             or
             the
             
               Malice
               of
               the
               Devil
            
             could
             invent
             ,
             with
             less
             concern
             than
             we
             can
             even
             indure
             to
             hear
             or
             read
             of
             them
             :
             )
             If
             all
             this
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             be
             true
             ,
             't
             is
             evident
             that
             if
             notwithstanding
             this
             we
             still
             continue
             
             in
             Wickedness
             ,
             all
             these
             specious
             Pretences
             will
             by
             no
             means
             excuse
             us
             ,
             but
             we
             shall
             be
             found
             to
             have
             
               done
               despite
               unto
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Grace
               ,
            
             and
             to
             have
             neglected
             our
             
               great
               Salvation
            
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Think
             not
             therefore
             that
             the
             Corruption
             of
             your
             Nature
             is
             greater
             ,
             than
             that
             Grace
             and
             Assistance
             which
             God
             now
             affords
             you
             ;
             For
             so
             you
             may
             sit
             still
             under
             the
             Dominion
             of
             sin
             ,
             in
             a
             vain
             expectation
             of
             being
             converted
             by
             some
             sudden
             and
             All-powerful
             Grace
             of
             God
             ,
             till
             you
             be
             surprized
             by
             the
             
               Revelation
               of
               his
               righteous
               Judgment
            
             :
             But
             know
             ,
             that
             to
             all
             those
             who
             are
             
               Baptized
               in
               his
               Name
            
             ,
             and
             who
             
               Profess
               and
               Endeavour
               to
               obey
               his
               Commandments
               ,
            
             God
             
               doth
               give
               both
               to
               will
               and
               to
               do
               of
               his
               good
               Pleasure
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             you
             are
             from
             henceforward
             indispensably
             bound
             ,
             to
             
               work
               out
               your
               own
               Salvation
               with
            
             
             
               fear
               and
               trembling
            
             .
             Think
             not
             that
             the
             Temptations
             of
             the
             World
             and
             the
             Devil
             ,
             are
             more
             powerful
             than
             that
             strength
             wherewith
             God
             now
             indues
             you
             ;
             For
             so
             you
             will
             be
             sure
             to
             be
             overcome
             by
             them
             :
             But
             know
             ,
             that
             our
             Saviour
             has
             
               Overcome
               the
               World
               and
               the
               Devil
               ,
            
             so
             that
             they
             have
             *
             no
             more
             power
             over
             the
             Servants
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             therefore
             
             we
             are
             bound
             to
             overcome
             them
             also
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             
               more
               than
               Conquerours
               through
               him
               that
               loved
               us
               ,
            
             Rom.
             8.
             37.
             
             Think
             not
             that
             the
             Commandments
             of
             God
             are
             hard
             and
             impossible
             to
             be
             kept
             ;
             For
             *
             so
             you
             will
             certainly
             not
             be
             able
             to
             keep
             them
             :
             But
             know
             ,
             that
             thro'
             Christ
             who
             now
             strengthens
             you
             ,
             you
             may
             make
             them
             †
             easie
             ,
             and
             light
             ,
             and
             pleasant
             ;
             and
             therefore
             you
             are
             from
             henceforward
             indispensably
             obliged
             to
             keep
             them
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             These
             are
             the
             Qualifications
             ,
             with
             which
             a
             Person
             ought
             to
             come
             to
             Confirmation
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             receive
             it
             with
             Advantage
             and
             Profit
             .
             I
             shall
             now
             give
             some
             brief
             Directions
             ,
             how
             one
             that
             has
             thus
             solemnly
             entred
             into
             the
             Profession
             of
             Religion
             ,
             may
             continue
             to
             live
             worthy
             of
             that
             Holy
             Profession
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             
               CHAP.
               VIII
            
             .
             What
             is
             to
             be
             done
             after
             Confirmation
             .
             Of
             Perseverance
             ;
             and
             of
             the
             danger
             of
             Apostacy
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             AND
             First
             ,
             
               Persuade
               your self
               of
               the
               necessity
               of
               Persevering
               in
               the
               constant
               Practice
               of
               Religion
               and
               Virtue
               ,
               from
               this
               Period
               .
            
             The
             
               Primitive
               Christians
            
             thought
             themselves
             absolutely
             obliged
             ,
             to
             live
             in
             the
             constant
             Practice
             of
             all
             Holiness
             and
             Virtue
             ,
             from
             the
             time
             of
             their
             Baptism
             to
             their
             Death
             :
             And
             if
             we
             have
             taken
             upon
             our selves
             the
             same
             Baptismal
             Vow
             ;
             if
             We
             have
             entred
             into
             the
             same
             Profession
             of
             Religion
             ;
             We
             ought
             also
             from
             that
             time
             forward
             to
             have
             the
             same
             Apprehensions
             .
             Think
             not
             that
             the
             making
             a
             
               Publick
               and
               Solemn
               Profession
               of
               Religion
            
             will
             be
             of
             any
             advantage
             to
             you
             ,
             unless
             the
             following
             part
             of
             your
             Life
             be
             
               suitable
               to
            
             and
             
               worthy
               of
            
             that
             Profession
             .
             Think
             not
             that
             your
             present
             Zeal
             and
             warmth
             of
             Devotion
             will
             stand
             you
             in
             any
             stead
             ,
             unless
             it
             work
             in
             you
             such
             a
             lasting
             Disposition
             of
             Mind
             ,
             as
             will
             afterwards
             ,
             when
             Temptation
             and
             Trial
             shall
             succeed
             ,
             preserve
             you
             stedfast
             and
             unmoveable
             in
             the
             performance
             of
             your
             Duty
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             The
             Christian
             Life
             is
             a
             Spiritual
             Warfare
             ,
             wherein
             we
             must
             fight
             against
             the
             Temptations
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             for
             the
             Glories
             of
             
               the
               other
            
             ;
             and
             the
             Reward
             is
             promised
             ,
             not
             to
             him
             that
             shall
             fight
             ,
             but
             to
             him
             that
             shall
             overcome
             .
             We
             are
             told
             ,
             that
             many
             should
             embrace
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             receive
             his
             Word
             even
             
               with
               joy
            
             ;
             but
             because
             
               in
               time
               of
               Temptation
            
             they
             would
             
               fall
               away
            
             ,
             it
             should
             profit
             them
             nothing
             to
             have
             once
             been
             Believers
             .
             This
             whole
             Life
             ,
             is
             a
             state
             of
             Trial
             and
             Probation
             ;
             and
             however
             painfully
             we
             have
             laboured
             ,
             yet
             if
             we
             leave
             off
             before
             our
             Work
             be
             done
             ,
             we
             must
             lose
             our
             Reward
             .
             
               They
               that
               run
               in
               a
               race
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             run
             
             all
             ;
             but
             't
             is
             not
             they
             that
             rûn
             ,
             but
             they
             that
             continue
             to
             run
             without
             fainting
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             that
             shall
             obtain
             the
             Crown
             .
             Men
             are
             exceeding
             apt
             to
             deceive
             themselves
             with
             an
             imagination
             ,
             that
             some
             warm
             fits
             of
             Devotion
             ,
             the
             doing
             now
             and
             then
             a
             work
             of
             Charity
             ,
             and
             the
             abstaining
             from
             Sin
             for
             some
             time
             ,
             when
             perhaps
             the
             Temptation
             is
             less
             violent
             than
             ordinary
             ,
             will
             be
             look'd
             upon
             as
             the
             running
             the
             Christian
             Race
             :
             But
             let
             no
             Man
             deceive
             himself
             with
             vain
             Imaginations
             :
             This
             is
             indeed
             running
             ,
             but
             not
             so
             as
             to
             obtain
             ;
             this
             is
             indeed
             fighting
             ,
             but
             not
             so
             as
             to
             conquer
             ,
             but
             to
             
               be
               overcome
            
             .
             'T
             is
             not
             the
             struggling
             with
             Sin
             ,
             or
             the
             interrupting
             a
             wicked
             Life
             by
             some
             short
             lived
             Repentance
             ,
             
             that
             will
             intitle
             us
             to
             a
             Crown
             of
             Righteousness
             ;
             but
             we
             
               must
               overcome
            
             ,
             and
             we
             must
             evidence
             our
             Victory
             by
             a
             steady
             course
             of
             Piety
             ,
             or
             our
             Labour
             will
             prove
             to
             be
             in
             vain
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Many
             there
             are
             ,
             who
             upon
             †
             some
             affecting
             Discourse
             ,
             or
             some
             remarkable
             Providence
             ,
             or
             some
             occasional
             warmth
             of
             Devotion
             ,
             do
             please
             themselves
             with
             good
             Resolutions
             ,
             do
             admire
             the
             Pleasures
             of
             Virtue
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             transporting
             glimpse
             of
             the
             Joys
             of
             Holiness
             ,
             do
             imagine
             themselves
             almost
             at
             the
             Gates
             of
             Heaven
             ;
             and
             yet
             when
             the
             Fit
             is
             over
             ,
             the
             Cares
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             and
             the
             Deceitfulness
             of
             Riches
             ,
             and
             the
             Lusts
             of
             other
             Things
             returning
             upon
             them
             ,
             choke
             the
             Word
             and
             it
             becometh
             unfruitful
             ;
             and
             all
             their
             Pious
             Intervals
             serve
             to
             no
             other
             purpose
             ,
             but
             to
             make
             their
             Misery
             so
             much
             the
             more
             lamentable
             and
             deplorable
             ,
             by
             how
             much
             they
             have
             come
             nearer
             to
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             have
             been
             almost
             upon
             the
             point
             of
             making
             themselves
             Happy
             .
             What
             pity
             is
             it
             ,
             that
             they
             who
             have
             had
             a
             taste
             of
             
               the
               good
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Powers
               of
               the
               World
               to
               come
               ,
            
             should
             for
             want
             of
             being
             able
             to
             withstand
             the
             
             Allurements
             of
             some
             trifling
             Pleasure
             ,
             or
             for
             want
             of
             Resolution
             to
             incounter
             some
             short
             and
             temporal
             Hardship
             ,
             forfeit
             all
             their
             glorious
             Hopes
             of
             Happiness
             ,
             and
             lose
             the
             Crown
             of
             Immortality
             !
             Yet
             that
             they
             must
             do
             so
             if
             their
             Love
             wax
             cold
             ,
             and
             they
             be
             offended
             at
             the
             appearance
             of
             any
             Temptation
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             every
             where
             most
             expresly
             assures
             us
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             
               He
               that
               endureth
               to
               the
               end
               ,
            
             saith
             our
             blessed
             Saviour
             ,
             
               the
               same
               shall
               be
               saved
            
             ,
             Matth.
             24.
             13.
             
             
               But
               if
               any
               one
               draw
               back
               ,
               my
               Soul
               shall
               have
               no
               pleasure
               in
               him
               ,
            
             Heb.
             10.
             38.
             
             For
             
               no
               Man
               having
               put
               his
               hand
               to
               the
               Plough
               ,
               and
               looking
               back
               ,
               is
               meet
               for
               the
               Kingdom
               God
               ,
            
             Luke
             9.
             62.
             
             Not
             every
             one
             that
             saith
             unto
             him
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             Lord
             ;
             not
             every
             one
             that
             embraces
             his
             Religion
             ,
             and
             makes
             Profession
             of
             it
             ;
             nay
             ,
             not
             every
             one
             that
             receiveth
             his
             Word
             with
             gladness
             ,
             and
             obeys
             it
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             even
             with
             Sincerity
             ;
             but
             he
             that
             with
             an
             unwearied
             constancy
             maintains
             his
             Resolutions
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             all
             Temptations
             preserves
             his
             Integrity
             to
             the
             end
             ;
             he
             only
             has
             a
             certain
             Title
             to
             our
             Saviour's
             Promise
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             the
             Apostle
             St.
             
               Paul
               ,
               Rom.
            
             2.
             7.
             assures
             the
             Promise
             of
             Eternal
             Life
             ,
             not
             to
             those
             who
             shall
             begin
             to
             do
             well
             ,
             or
             to
             those
             who
             shall
             
               by
               fits
            
             ,
             and
             at
             certain
             times
             ,
             do
             some
             works
             of
             Righteousness
             ;
             but
             to
             those
             only
             ,
             who
             shall
             persevere
             in
             a
             steady
             course
             of
             Piety
             ;
             
             to
             
               them
               who
               by
               patient
               continuance
               in
               well-doing
               ,
               seek
               for
               Glory
               ,
               and
               Honour
               ,
               and
               Immortality
               .
            
             And
             again
             ,
             Heb.
             3.
             14.
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             
               are
               made
               partakers
               of
               Christ
               ,
               if
               we
               hold
               the
               beginning
               of
               our
               Confidence
               stedfast
               unto
               the
               end
               .
            
             The
             Hebrews
             to
             whom
             this
             Epistle
             was
             written
             ,
             were
             certainly
             sincere
             Christians
             ;
             they
             had
             been
             enlightned
             by
             
               Baptism
               and
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               Word
            
             ;
             they
             had
             
               tasted
               of
               the
               heavenly
               Gift
            
             ,
             and
             were
             
               made
               partakers
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ;
             they
             had
             
               tasted
               the
               good
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
            
             and
             the
             
               Powers
               of
               the
               World
               to
               come
            
             ;
             and
             yet
             the
             Apostle
             tells
             them
             ,
             that
             all
             this
             would
             not
             make
             them
             
               partakers
               of
               Christ
            
             ;
             i.
             e.
             would
             not
             intitle
             them
             to
             the
             Promises
             which
             the
             Gospel
             makes
             to
             Obedience
             ,
             unless
             they
             persevered
             in
             this
             state
             to
             the
             end
             :
             Nay
             ,
             so
             far
             would
             all
             these
             glorious
             Things
             be
             from
             ascertaining
             them
             of
             Happiness
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             fell
             away
             ,
             the
             having
             formerly
             been
             partakers
             of
             so
             great
             Privileges
             would
             but
             *
             increase
             their
             Condemnation
             ,
             and
             make
             their
             State
             more
             desperate
             .
          
           
           
             6.
             
             Terrible
             are
             the
             Threatnings
             which
             the
             Scripture
             makes
             to
             those
             ,
             who
             having
             known
             their
             Duty
             and
             begun
             to
             obey
             it
             ,
             shall
             again
             return
             to
             a
             course
             of
             Wickedness
             .
             
               If
               after
               they
               have
               escaped
               the
               Pollutions
               of
               the
               World
               through
               the
               knowledge
               of
               our
               Lord
               and
               Saviour
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               they
               shall
               be
               again
               intangled
               therein
               and
               overcome
               ,
               the
               latter
               end
               is
               worse
               with
               them
               than
               the
               beginning
               :
               For
               it
               had
               been
               better
               for
               them
               not
               to
               have
               known
               the
               way
               of
               Righteousness
               ,
               than
               after
               they
               have
               known
               it
               ,
               to
               turn
               from
               the
               holy
               Commandment
               delivered
               unto
               them
               ,
            
             2
             Pet.
             2.
             20.
             
             
               I
               will
               therefore
               put
               you
               in
               remembrance
               ,
               though
               you
               once
               knew
               this
               ,
               how
               that
               the
               Lord
               having
               saved
               the
               People
               out
               of
               the
               Land
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               afterwards
               destroyed
               them
               that
               believed
               not
               :
               And
               the
               Angels
               which
               kept
               not
               their
               first
               estate
               ,
               but
               left
               their
               own
               habitation
               ,
               he
               hath
               reserved
               in
               everlasting
               Chains
               under
               darkness
               ,
               unto
               the
               Judgment
               of
               the
               great
               Day
               ,
            
             Jude
             5
             ,
             &
             6.
             
             
               Lest
               there
               be
               any
               Fornicator
               or
               profane
               Person
               ,
               as
               Esau
               ,
               who
               for
               one
               morsel
               of
               Meat
               sold
               his
               birth-right
               ;
               for
               ye
               know
               how
               that
               afterward
               ,
               when
               he
               would
               have
               inherited
               the
               Blessing
               ,
               he
               was
               rejected
               ,
               for
               he
               found
               no
               place
               of
               Repentance
               though
               he
               sought
               it
               carefully
               with
               tears
               ,
            
             Heb.
             12.
             16.
             
             
               If
               we
               sin
               wilfully
               ,
               after
               we
               have
               received
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               Truth
               ,
               there
               remaineth
               no
               more
               Sacrifice
               for
               Sins
               ,
               but
               a
               certain
               fearful
               looking
               for
               of
               Judgment
               ,
               and
               fiery
               Indignation
               ,
               which
               shall
               devour
               the
               Adversary
               ,
            
             
             Heb.
             10.
             26.
             
             
               It
               is
               impossible
               for
               those
               who
               were
               once
               enlightned
               ,
               and
               have
               tasted
               of
               the
               heavenly
               gift
               ,
               and
               were
               made
               partakers
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               and
               have
               tasted
               the
               good
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Powers
               of
               the
               World
               to
               come
               ,
               if
               they
               shall
               fall
               away
               ,
               to
               renew
               them
               again
               unto
               Repentance
               ;
               seeing
               they
               crucifie
               to
               themselves
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               afresh
               ,
               and
               put
               him
               to
               an
               open
               shame
               ,
            
             Heb.
             6.
             4.
             
             The
             meaning
             of
             all
             which
             Places
             is
             plainly
             this
             ,
             not
             indeed
             that
             't
             is
             impossible
             to
             obtain
             Forgiveness
             ,
             but
             that
             there
             is
             no
             more
             Baptism
             ,
             no
             more
             
               Baptismal
               Remission
            
             ;
             and
             that
             therefore
             if
             Men
             after
             the
             clear
             knowledge
             of
             their
             Duty
             ,
             relapse
             any
             more
             into
             a
             state
             of
             gross
             Wickedness
             ,
             they
             cannot
             be
             forgiven
             but
             upon
             such
             a
             
               great
               and
               active
               Repentance
            
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             
               exceeding
               difficult
            
             to
             renew
             such
             Persons
             unto
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             For
             this
             Reason
             our
             Saviour
             warns
             us
             to
             watch
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             
               ready
               always
            
             ,
             to
             have
             our
             
               Loins
               girded
               about
            
             and
             
               our
               Lights
               burning
            
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             
               like
               Men
               that
               wait
               for
               their
               Lord
               when
               he
               shall
               return
               from
               the
               Wedding
               ,
               that
               when
               he
               cometh
               and
               knocketh
               they
               may
               open
               unto
               him
               immediately
               ,
            
             Luke
             12.
             35.
             
             And
             again
             ,
             
               Take
               heed
               to
               your selves
               ,
               lest
               at
               any
               time
               your
               Hearts
               be
               overcharged
               with
               surfeiting
               ,
               and
               drunkenness
               ,
               and
               the
               cares
               of
               this
               life
               ,
               and
               so
               that
               day
               come
               upon
               you
               unawares
               ;
               for
               as
               a
               Snare
               shall
               it
               come
               on
               all
               them
               that
               dwell
               upon
               the
               face
               of
               the
               whole
               Earth
               :
            
             
             
               Watch
               ye
               therefore
               ,
               and
               pray
               always
               ,
               that
               ye
               may
               be
               accounted
               worthy
               to
               escape
               all
               these
               things
               that
               shall
               come
               to
               pass
               ,
               and
               to
               stand
               before
               the
               Son
               of
               Man
               ,
            
             Luke
             21.
             34.
             
             And
             the
             Apostles
             also
             in
             their
             Epistles
             ,
             are
             perpetually
             warning
             us
             to
             watch
             and
             to
             be
             solicitous
             ,
             to
             take
             great
             heed
             (
             as
             of
             a
             thing
             of
             most
             extreme
             danger
             )
             
               lest
               at
               any
               time
               we
               fail
               of
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               left
               any
               root
               of
               bitterness
               springing
               up
               trouble
               us
               ,
               and
               thereby
               we
               be
               defiled
               .
            
          
           
             8.
             
             And
             indeed
             the
             ancient
             Church
             thought
             they
             could
             never
             carry
             this
             Point
             too
             far
             .
             To
             the
             Converts
             who
             had
             newly
             entered
             into
             the
             Profession
             of
             Religion
             ,
             they
             always
             urged
             the
             necessity
             of
             Perseverance
             with
             the
             utmost
             Rigour
             :
             And
             those
             Texts
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             seem
             the
             most
             severely
             to
             threaten
             Apostates
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               such
               as
               after
               their
               embracing
               the
               Truth
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               wilfully
               relapsed
               into
               the
               Practice
               of
               any
               notorious
               Wickedness
               ,
            
             they
             always
             interpreted
             to
             them
             in
             the
             most
             *
             strict
             Sense
             ,
             that
             by
             those
             Terrors
             of
             the
             Lord
             they
             might
             preserve
             them
             (
             if
             possible
             )
             in
             their
             Innocence
             ;
             though
             those
             who
             had
             already
             sinned
             they
             treated
             more
             mildly
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             incourage
             Repentance
             and
             prevent
             Despair
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             
               CHAP.
               IX
            
             .
             Of
             Innocence
             and
             an
             early
             Piety
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             SEcondly
             ,
             
               Consider
               the
               inestimable
               Advantage
               of
               Innocence
               ,
               and
               of
               an
               early
               Piety
               .
            
             Innocence
             is
             a
             Jewel
             which
             no
             Man
             understands
             the
             value
             of
             ,
             and
             no
             Man
             knows
             what
             he
             does
             when
             he
             first
             parts
             with
             it
             .
             When
             a
             Man
             is
             first
             beaten
             from
             his
             good
             Resolutions
             ,
             and
             seduced
             by
             the
             Temptations
             of
             Sin
             and
             Folly
             ,
             he
             is
             then
             driven
             from
             his
             best
             strong-hold
             ;
             his
             Strength
             ,
             his
             Courage
             ,
             his
             Assistance
             is
             diminished
             ;
             and
             when
             or
             
               how
               far
            
             he
             shall
             be
             able
             to
             recover
             them
             ,
             he
             cannot
             tell
             .
             When
             a
             Man
             is
             first
             inticed
             to
             sin
             wilfully
             and
             against
             knowledge
             ,
             he
             makes
             Shipwrack
             of
             a
             
               good
               Conscience
            
             ,
             and
             parts
             with
             that
             
               Peace
               of
               Mind
            
             ,
             which
             how
             far
             he
             shall
             ever
             be
             able
             to
             recover
             ,
             he
             cannot
             know
             .
             When
             a
             Man
             is
             first
             vanquish'd
             by
             the
             Enemies
             of
             his
             Salvation
             ,
             the
             World
             ,
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             or
             the
             Devil
             ;
             and
             prefers
             any
             Pleasure
             ,
             or
             any
             Interest
             to
             his
             Duty
             ;
             he
             then
             forfeits
             his
             Title
             to
             the
             Crown
             promised
             to
             those
             who
             shall
             overcome
             ;
             and
             how
             far
             his
             Endeavours
             will
             afterwards
             be
             accepted
             ,
             he
             cannot
             tell
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             While
             a
             Person
             who
             has
             entered
             early
             into
             the
             Profession
             of
             Religion
             ,
             is
             
             yet
             innocent
             and
             uncorrupted
             with
             Vice
             ;
             he
             begins
             his
             Christian
             Warfare
             with
             
               firm
               and
               unbroken
               Resolutions
            
             ,
             with
             a
             
               free
               and
               undistracted
               Mind
            
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             
               certain
               Assistance
               of
               God's
               Holy
               Spirit
               :
            
             But
             when
             once
             he
             has
             forfeited
             this
             happy
             Innocence
             ,
             and
             is
             fallen
             from
             his
             first
             Love
             ;
             his
             
               Zeal
               for
               Virtue
            
             grows
             less
             strict
             ,
             and
             his
             
               hatred
               against
               Vice
            
             less
             severe
             ;
             his
             Resolutions
             become
             
               weaker
               and
               more
               inconstant
            
             ,
             his
             
               Passions
               stronger
            
             ,
             and
             his
             
               Mind
               more
               unsettled
            
             ;
             and
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             is
             proportionably
             withdrawn
             from
             him
             ;
             so
             that
             it
             becomes
             much
             more
             difficult
             to
             recover
             his
             first
             State
             ,
             than
             it
             had
             been
             to
             preserve
             it
             .
             Think
             not
             therefore
             ,
             when
             first
             Temptations
             offer
             themselves
             ,
             that
             you
             can
             now
             yield
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             return
             to
             your
             Duty
             :
             (
             For
             if
             your
             Resolutions
             when
             firmest
             are
             not
             able
             to
             resist
             ,
             much
             less
             will
             they
             do
             it
             when
             they
             have
             once
             been
             broken
             ;
             if
             you
             cannot
             withstand
             the
             temptations
             of
             Vice
             while
             it
             is
             
               yet
               at
               a
               distance
            
             ,
             much
             less
             will
             you
             be
             able
             to
             do
             it
             when
             it
             has
             
               interested
               your
               Passions
               and
               insinuated
               it self
               into
               your
               Affections
            
             ;
             if
             you
             cannot
             maintain
             your
             Ground
             while
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             is
             
               ready
               constantly
            
             to
             assist
             you
             ,
             much
             less
             will
             you
             do
             it
             when
             he
             has
             
               withdrawn
               himself
            
             from
             you
             :
             )
             But
             resolve
             bravely
             
               now
               ,
               while
               it
               is
               called
               to
               Day
               ,
            
             while
             you
             have
             Time
             and
             may
             do
             it
             with
             the
             greatest
             Advantages
             ,
             to
             make
             your
             
             Religion
             easie
             ,
             and
             your
             Happiness
             secure
             ;
             set
             out
             with
             a
             mighty
             Resolution
             in
             the
             Christian
             Race
             ,
             and
             
               press
               forward
               toward
               the
               Mark
               of
               the
               Prize
               of
               the
               high
               Calling
               :
            
             Despise
             all
             the
             Temptations
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             the
             Flesh
             ;
             and
             resist
             the
             Devil
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             flee
             from
             you
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Again
             ,
             while
             one
             who
             has
             early
             entered
             into
             the
             Profession
             of
             Religion
             ,
             maintains
             his
             Integrity
             ,
             and
             stands
             firm
             against
             all
             the
             Temptations
             of
             Sin
             and
             Satan
             ;
             he
             carries
             with
             him
             not
             only
             a
             
               quiet
               Conscience
            
             and
             an
             
               undisturbed
               Mind
            
             ,
             but
             such
             a
             full
             Assurance
             and
             
               Joy
               in
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ,
             as
             inables
             him
             to
             perform
             his
             Duty
             not
             only
             
               willingly
               but
               cheerfully
            
             ,
             and
             to
             despise
             all
             the
             Temptations
             of
             this
             present
             World
             as
             
               Vanity
               and
               Nothing
            
             :
             But
             when
             once
             he
             has
             made
             Shipwrack
             of
             a
             good
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             is
             overcome
             by
             the
             Temptations
             of
             the
             World
             and
             the
             Devil
             ,
             to
             sin
             in
             any
             gross
             and
             notorious
             Instances
             ;
             then
             Fears
             and
             
               Doubts
               ,
               Anxieties
            
             and
             Scruples
             ,
             must
             be
             his
             Portion
             ;
             and
             though
             by
             Repentance
             he
             may
             recover
             a
             
               well
               grounded
               Hope
            
             ,
             and
             through
             the
             Mercy
             of
             God
             a
             
               certain
               expectation
            
             of
             Pardon
             ,
             yet
             not
             easily
             
               the
               assurance
               and
               joy
            
             of
             Innocence
             .
             Think
             not
             therefore
             ,
             when
             you
             are
             tempted
             by
             Sin
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             now
             yield
             to
             its
             Solicitations
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             by
             Repentance
             recover
             your
             first
             peace
             and
             quiet
             of
             Conscience
             :
             (
             For
             when
             once
             the
             support
             of
             a
             good
             Conscience
             
             is
             lost
             ,
             Obedience
             will
             be
             much
             more
             difficult
             ;
             and
             Peace
             will
             not
             return
             ,
             but
             after
             much
             Labour
             and
             many
             Fears
             ,
             after
             great
             Sorrow
             and
             long
             Doubts
             :
             But
             
               resolve
               now
            
             to
             resist
             the
             
               very
               first
            
             Motions
             of
             Sin
             ;
             and
             
               be
               convinced
            
             there
             is
             no
             Pleasure
             but
             in
             a
             good
             Conscience
             ,
             nor
             any
             Joy
             but
             in
             the
             Obedience
             of
             God's
             Commands
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Lastly
             ,
             While
             one
             who
             has
             entered
             betimes
             into
             the
             Profession
             of
             Religion
             ,
             continues
             resolutely
             to
             preserve
             his
             Innocence
             ,
             and
             conquers
             all
             the
             Temptations
             of
             Sin
             ;
             he
             has
             a
             certain
             Title
             to
             that
             
               exceeding
               weight
               of
               Glory
            
             ,
             that
             
               Crown
               of
               Righteousness
            
             ,
             which
             God
             has
             laid
             up
             for
             those
             who
             shall
             
               keep
               the
               Faith
            
             and
             
               patiently
               continue
               in
               well-doing
            
             :
             But
             when
             once
             he
             
               turns
               from
               the
               holy
               Commandment
               delivered
               unto
               him
               ,
            
             and
             is
             overcome
             by
             the
             inticements
             and
             allurements
             of
             Sin
             ,
             he
             forfeits
             his
             Title
             to
             that
             Crown
             of
             Glory
             ;
             and
             
               to
               what
               degree
            
             his
             after-endeavours
             will
             restore
             him
             ,
             he
             cannot
             tell
             .
             That
             Repentance
             will
             procure
             him
             Mercy
             and
             Pardon
             ,
             is
             certain
             ;
             but
             to
             recover
             the
             Reward
             and
             the
             Crown
             of
             Innocence
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             
               very
               early
            
             and
             
               very
               effectual
            
             .
             All
             that
             a
             
               late
               Penitent
            
             can
             hope
             for
             ,
             is
             to
             obtain
             forgiveness
             and
             be
             admitted
             to
             Heaven
             :
             The
             
               bright
               Crowns
            
             will
             be
             reserved
             for
             those
             ,
             who
             have
             
               fought
               the
               good
               Fight
            
             and
             
               overcome
               the
               World.
            
             Think
             not
             therefore
             ,
             when
             you
             are
             assaulted
             by
             Temptation
             ,
             that
             you
             
             may
             now
             enjoy
             the
             
               Pleasures
               of
               Sin
            
             ,
             and
             afterward
             by
             Repentance
             attain
             to
             the
             
               Reward
               of
               Virtue
            
             also
             :
             (
             For
             though
             God
             hath
             indeed
             promised
             that
             those
             who
             are
             
               hired
               into
               the
               Vineyard
               at
               the
               eleventh
               hour
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             those
             who
             are
             late
             instructed
             in
             the
             
               Religion
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             or
             in
             
               the
               knowledge
               of
               their
               Duty
            
             ,
             shall
             have
             the
             same
             Reward
             with
             those
             who
             have
             
               born
               the
               burden
               and
               heat
               of
               the
               Day
            
             ;
             yet
             he
             has
             no
             where
             promised
             that
             those
             who
             stand
             idle
             in
             the
             Vineyard
             till
             the
             11th
             Hour
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             who
             notwithstanding
             they
             
               believe
               the
               Gospel
            
             and
             
               know
               their
               Duty
            
             ,
             yet
             defer
             their
             Repentance
             to
             the
             last
             ,
             shall
             receive
             likewise
             the
             same
             Reward
             :
             )
             But
             resolve
             now
             ,
             as
             a
             faithful
             Soldier
             of
             Christ
             ,
             to
             resist
             resolutely
             the
             Temptations
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             to
             despise
             the
             Glory
             and
             Vanity
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             to
             get
             above
             the
             Pleasures
             and
             Deceits
             of
             Sense
             ;
             and
             then
             
               your
               Labour
               will
            
             be
             sure
             not
             to
             be
             
               in
               vain
               in
               the
               Lord.
            
             
          
           
             5.
             
             'T
             is
             to
             those
             who
             thus
             overcome
             ,
             that
             those
             great
             and
             glorious
             Promises
             in
             the
             
               New
               Testament
            
             are
             made
             :
             Rev.
             21.
             7.
             
             
               He
               that
               overcometh
               ,
               shall
               inherit
               all
               things
            
             ;
             and
             Rev.
             3
             21.
             
             
               To
               him
               that
               overcometh
               will
               I
               grant
               to
               sit
               with
               me
               in
               my
               Throne
               ;
               even
               as
               I
               also
               overcame
               ,
               and
               am
               set
               down
               with
               my
               Father
               in
               his
               Throne
               :
            
             and
             the
             like
             .
             
               He
               that
               overcometh
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             He
             that
             having
             embraced
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             being
             firmly
             persuaded
             of
             the
             Truth
             of
             his
             Religion
             ,
             continues
             
             stedfast
             in
             this
             Faith
             and
             in
             the
             Obedience
             thereof
             ,
             in
             spight
             of
             all
             the
             Temptations
             of
             Sin
             and
             Satan
             to
             the
             contrary
             .
             In
             the
             Primitive
             Times
             ,
             the
             great
             Temptation
             with
             which
             Christians
             were
             assaulted
             ,
             was
             Persecution
             ;
             by
             which
             they
             were
             tempted
             to
             deny
             their
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             to
             renounce
             that
             Faith
             which
             they
             had
             once
             embraced
             ,
             by
             returning
             again
             to
             the
             Idolatrous
             worship
             of
             the
             Heathen
             Gods
             :
             This
             was
             their
             peculiar
             Conflict
             and
             Trial
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             in
             that
             great
             Trial
             resisted
             unto
             Blood
             ,
             chusing
             rather
             to
             endure
             the
             most
             exquisite
             Torments
             ,
             and
             to
             die
             the
             most
             cruel
             Death
             ,
             than
             to
             deny
             Christ
             ,
             was
             said
             in
             a
             peculiar
             and
             more
             emphatical
             Sense
             to
             have
             overcome
             :
             And
             to
             those
             Persons
             we
             must
             understand
             these
             great
             Promises
             ,
             to
             be
             primarily
             and
             more
             immediately
             made
             .
             But
             that
             they
             proportionably
             belong
             to
             all
             other
             Christians
             also
             ,
             who
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             any
             other
             Temptations
             shall
             
               keep
               the
               Works
            
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             victoriously
             persevere
             in
             their
             Integrity
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             is
             evident
             :
             For
             the
             Promise
             is
             not
             made
             to
             him
             that
             overcometh
             ,
             for
             that
             reason
             because
             't
             is
             this
             or
             that
             particular
             Temptation
             that
             he
             overcomes
             ;
             but
             because
             he
             maintains
             his
             Integritry
             inviolable
             to
             the
             last
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             force
             of
             any
             Temptation
             to
             the
             contrary
             .
             And
             perhaps
             if
             we
             consider
             the
             Matter
             closely
             ,
             't
             is
             not
             easie
             to
             determine
             which
             is
             more
             difficult
             and
             shews
             a
             
             greater
             constancy
             of
             Mind
             ,
             to
             die
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             Christ
             ,
             or
             to
             live
             in
             the
             constant
             contempt
             of
             all
             the
             Pleasures
             and
             Enjoyments
             of
             Life
             ;
             to
             part
             actually
             with
             all
             our
             temporal
             Goods
             for
             the
             Name
             of
             Christ
             ,
             or
             to
             keep
             them
             with
             such
             indifferency
             as
             if
             we
             enjoyed
             them
             not
             .
             Those
             Persons
             therefore
             who
             entring
             early
             into
             the
             Profession
             of
             Religion
             ,
             when
             their
             temptations
             to
             Sin
             were
             most
             numerous
             and
             most
             powerful
             ,
             continued
             stedfast
             in
             the
             Love
             of
             God
             and
             of
             Virtue
             ,
             unmoved
             amidst
             the
             perpetual
             
               Allurements
               of
               Pleasure
            
             ,
             the
             dazling
             
               Vanities
               of
               worldly
               Glory
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               manifold
               Deceitfulness
            
             of
             Riches
             ;
             were
             by
             the
             Ancients
             looked
             upon
             with
             *
             no
             less
             Esteem
             ,
             than
             those
             who
             suffered
             for
             the
             Name
             of
             Christ
             ;
             and
             were
             thought
             to
             have
             a
             Title
             to
             as
             great
             a
             Reward
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Let
             those
             who
             have
             still
             the
             Time
             before
             them
             ,
             and
             are
             so
             happy
             as
             not
             to
             have
             been
             yet
             seduced
             
               through
               the
               deceitfulness
               of
               Sin
            
             ,
             consider
             these
             things
             .
             Let
             them
             consider
             ,
             what
             a
             Prize
             they
             have
             in
             their
             Hands
             ;
             and
             let
             them
             be
             zealous
             that
             
               no
               Man
               take
            
             their
             Crown
             .
             Let
             them
             consider
             ,
             that
             if
             God
             and
             Angels
             rejoyce
             at
             the
             Conversion
             of
             
               an
               old
            
             and
             great
             Sinner
             ,
             
             much
             more
             must
             they
             be
             pleased
             to
             see
             a
             young
             Person
             amidst
             the
             alluring
             Glories
             and
             Pleasures
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             bravely
             resisting
             all
             its
             Temptations
             .
             Let
             them
             consider
             ,
             that
             That
             time
             ,
             which
             a
             dying
             Sinner
             would
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             possible
             ,
             give
             Millions
             of
             Worlds
             to
             redeem
             ,
             is
             now
             in
             their
             Hands
             ;
             and
             they
             may
             make
             a
             glorious
             use
             of
             it
             .
             Let
             them
             consider
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             yet
             cloathed
             with
             the
             white
             Robe
             of
             Innocence
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             be
             careful
             never
             to
             
               defile
               that
               Garment
            
             ,
             they
             may
             attain
             to
             a
             Portion
             among
             those
             few
             ,
             who
             
               shall
               walk
            
             
             with
             Christ
             
               in
               white
               ,
               for
               they
               are
               worthy
               .
            
             Let
             them
             consider
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             zealously
             continue
             to
             maintain
             their
             Innocence
             and
             their
             good
             Works
             for
             a
             few
             Years
             ,
             they
             will
             soon
             be
             almost
             out
             of
             the
             danger
             of
             Temptation
             ;
             they
             will
             escape
             the
             bitter
             Pangs
             of
             Remorse
             and
             Repentance
             ;
             they
             will
             be
             wholly
             above
             that
             greatest
             of
             human
             Miseries
             ,
             the
             dread
             and
             horrour
             of
             Death
             ;
             and
             may
             ,
             not
             only
             without
             Fear
             ,
             but
             even
             with
             exceeding
             Joy
             ,
             expect
             the
             appearance
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             at
             the
             Judgment
             of
             the
             great
             Day
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Glory
             of
             the
             World
             to
             come
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             let
             them
             consider
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             
               hold
               fast
               the
               confidence
               and
               rejoycing
               of
               their
               Hope
               firm
               unto
               the
               end
               ,
            
             they
             shall
             be
             intitled
             to
             all
             those
             great
             and
             inconceivable
             Promises
             ,
             which
             our
             Saviour
             has
             made
             to
             those
             who
             shall
             
               overcome
               :
               To
               him
               that
               overcometh
               ,
               will
               I
            
             
             
               give
               to
               eat
               of
               the
               Tree
               of
               Life
               ,
               which
               is
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               Paradise
               of
               God
               ,
            
             Rev.
             2.
             7.
             
             
               He
               that
               overcometh
               ,
               shall
               not
               be
               hurt
               of
               the
               second
               Death
               ,
            
             ver
             .
             11.
             
             
               He
               that
               overcometh
               ,
               the
               same
               shall
               be
               clothed
               in
               white
               Raiment
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               not
               blot
               his
               Name
               out
               of
               the
               Book
               of
               Life
               ,
               but
               I
               will
               confess
               his
               Name
               before
               my
               Father
               ,
               and
               before
               his
               Angels
               ,
            
             Rev.
             3.
             5.
             
             
               Him
               that
               overcometh
               ,
               will
               I
               make
               a
               Pillar
               in
               the
               Temple
               of
               my
               God
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               go
               no
               more
               out
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               write
               upon
               him
               the
               Name
               of
               my
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               City
               of
               my
               God
               ,
               which
               is
               New
               Jerusalem
               ,
            
             ver
             .
             12.
             
             And
             ,
             
               To
               him
               that
               overcometh
               ,
               will
               I
               grant
               to
               sit
               with
               me
               ,
               in
               my
               Throne
               ,
               even
               as
               I
               also
               overcame
               ,
               and
               am
               sit
               down
               with
               my
               Father
               in
               his
               Throne
               ,
            
             V.
             21.
             
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               X.
            
             Of
             making
             Religion
             the
             principal
             Business
             of
             our
             Lives
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             THirdly
             ,
             
               Resolve
               to
               make
               Religion
               the
               main
               Scope
               of
               all
               your
               Actions
               ,
               and
               the
               principal
               Business
               of
               your
               Life
               .
            
             One
             great
             reason
             ,
             why
             Religion
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             reigning
             Principle
             that
             
               wholly
               governed
            
             the
             Lives
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Christians
             ,
             has
             now
             so
             little
             influence
             upon
             the
             Actions
             of
             Men
             ;
             is
             because
             those
             Holy
             Men
             
               sought
               first
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               and
               his
               Righteousness
               ,
            
             
             and
             relied
             upon
             the
             Providence
             of
             God
             to
             have
             all
             other
             
               things
               added
               unto
            
             them
             ;
             whereas
             now
             ,
             Men
             make
             Religion
             not
             their
             first
             ,
             but
             their
             last
             care
             ;
             and
             while
             their
             whole
             
               Hearts
               and
               Affections
            
             are
             set
             upon
             the
             things
             of
             this
             present
             World
             ,
             they
             think
             themselves
             sufficiently
             Religious
             if
             they
             spend
             but
             some
             
               small
               Portions
               of
               their
               time
            
             in
             the
             outward
             and
             Ceremonious
             Acts
             of
             Religion
             .
             But
             if
             Religion
             be
             the
             same
             now
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             in
             the
             times
             of
             the
             
               Primitive
               Christians
            
             ;
             if
             the
             Happiness
             proposed
             to
             us
             ,
             be
             the
             same
             for
             which
             they
             so
             painfully
             contended
             ;
             if
             our
             Obligations
             ,
             (
             excepting
             perhaps
             some
             few
             particular
             Cases
             ,
             )
             be
             the
             same
             with
             theirs
             ;
             this
             
               slight
               ,
               careless
            
             and
             superficial
             Religion
             ,
             will
             not
             serve
             our
             turn
             .
             He
             that
             will
             obtain
             that
             Crown
             of
             Immortality
             ,
             which
             God
             has
             promised
             to
             those
             who
             Love
             and
             Obey
             him
             ,
             must
             be
             effectually
             and
             Substantially
             Religious
             in
             the
             main
             Course
             of
             his
             Life
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             will
             be
             so
             truly
             and
             sincerely
             Religious
             ,
             must
             make
             that
             Religion
             his
             principal
             and
             his
             first
             Care.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             By
             making
             Religion
             the
             
               Principal
               Care
               and
               Study
            
             of
             our
             Lives
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             mean
             that
             Men
             should
             withdraw
             themselves
             from
             their
             Business
             and
             Imployments
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             to
             spend
             their
             time
             anxiously
             in
             
               Reading
               ,
               Praying
               ,
               Meditating
            
             &
             the
             like
             :
             I
             hese
             things
             are
             not
             the
             whole
             ,
             nor
             
             the
             
               principal
               part
            
             of
             Religion
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             an
             Antient
             and
             Notorious
             Errour
             ,
             to
             think
             that
             Men
             can
             become
             more
             truly
             Religious
             by
             the
             continued
             Exercises
             of
             a
             
               private
               Retirement
            
             ,
             than
             by
             living
             Soberly
             ,
             Righteously
             ,
             and
             Godlily
             
               in
               the
               World.
            
             The
             Life
             and
             Substance
             of
             Religion
             ,
             is
             to
             
               have
               our
               Minds
               habitually
               possessed
               with
               the
               profoundest
               Veneration
               of
               the
               Divine
               Majesty
               ,
               and
               with
               a
               desire
               of
               expressing
               at
               all
               proper
               opportunities
               ,
               our
               Devotion
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               our
               Zeal
               for
               his
               Honour
            
             ;
             To
             
               endeavour
               constantly
               in
               the
               whole
               Course
               of
               our
               Lives
               ,
               to
               promote
               the
               good
               and
               the
               happiness
               of
               all
               Men
            
             ;
             and
             to
             
               be
               Temperate
               in
               the
               use
               of
               all
               earthly
               Enjoyments
               ,
               as
               those
               who
               expect
               their
               Happiness
               ,
               not
               in
               this
               World
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               next
               .
            
             This
             is
             the
             Essence
             of
             true
             Religion
             ;
             And
             These
             things
             a
             Man
             may
             make
             his
             principal
             ,
             nay
             ,
             even
             his
             whole
             Care
             ,
             without
             any
             way
             neglecting
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             least
             withdrawing
             himself
             from
             his
             Secular
             and
             Worldly
             Business
             .
             There
             is
             no
             Imployment
             ,
             wherein
             a
             Man
             may
             not
             be
             always
             doing
             something
             for
             the
             
               honour
               of
               God
            
             ,
             for
             the
             
               good
               of
               Men
            
             ,
             or
             for
             the
             
               Improvement
               of
               the
               Virtues
               of
               his
               own
               Mind
               :
            
             There
             is
             no
             Business
             ,
             wherein
             a
             Man
             may
             not
             make
             it
             his
             main
             Care
             ,
             to
             act
             always
             like
             a
             good
             Man
             and
             a
             Christian
             :
             There
             is
             no
             state
             of
             Life
             ,
             wherein
             a
             Man
             may
             not
             keep
             a
             constant
             Eye
             upon
             a
             future
             State
             ;
             and
             so
             use
             the
             things
             of
             this
             
               present
               World
            
             ,
             as
             that
             the
             
             great
             and
             ultimate
             Scope
             of
             all
             his
             Actions
             may
             always
             respect
             
               that
               which
               is
               to
               come
            
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             to
             make
             Religion
             
               thus
               far
            
             the
             principal
             Business
             of
             our
             Lives
             ,
             is
             absolutely
             and
             indispensably
             necessary
             .
             No
             Man
             can
             overcome
             the
             Temptations
             of
             the
             Word
             ;
             No
             Man
             can
             be
             truly
             and
             effectually
             Religious
             ;
             unless
             he
             stedfastly
             proposes
             to
             himself
             one
             great
             Design
             of
             his
             Life
             ,
             and
             indeavours
             to
             Act
             always
             regularly
             upon
             that
             Design
             .
             He
             must
             *
             constantly
             keep
             an
             eye
             upon
             his
             
               main
               End
            
             ;
             and
             in
             every
             thing
             he
             does
             ,
             must
             be
             careful
             always
             to
             have
             a
             respect
             to
             that
             .
             Every
             thing
             he
             undertakes
             ,
             must
             be
             either
             directly
             conducive
             to
             that
             end
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             not
             contrary
             to
             ,
             and
             inconsistent
             with
             it
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             he
             must
             be
             True
             to
             himself
             ,
             and
             to
             his
             own
             happiness
             ;
             and
             be
             resolute
             never
             to
             be
             tempted
             to
             do
             any
             thing
             ,
             which
             
               he
               knows
            
             he
             shall
             afterwards
             wish
             undone
             .
             For
             otherwise
             ,
             if
             a
             Man
             acts
             only
             uncertainly
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             present
             Appearances
             of
             things
             ,
             and
             without
             any
             fixt
             design
             ;
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             that
             every
             violent
             temptation
             will
             either
             surprize
             or
             overpower
             him
             ,
             and
             his
             Religion
             will
             be
             as
             inconstant
             as
             his
             Resolutions
             :
             His
             Life
             will
             be
             at
             best
             no
             other
             ,
             than
             a
             continued
             Circle
             of
             
               sinning
               and
               repenting
            
             ;
             and
             his
             End
             will
             be
             in
             nothing
             but
             
               Uncertainties
               and
               Fears
            
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             
               CHAP.
               XI
            
             .
             Of
             the
             Contempt
             of
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             FOurthly
             ,
             
               Endeavour
               to
               get
               above
               all
               the
               Desires
               of
               this
               present
               World.
            
             This
             is
             the
             hardest
             Lesson
             in
             Religion
             ,
             but
             withal
             the
             most
             necessary
             and
             the
             most
             useful
             .
             All
             Wickedness
             proceeds
             from
             the
             immoderate
             desire
             of
             some
             temporal
             Injoyment
             or
             other
             ;
             and
             the
             
               Love
               of
               the
               World
            
             is
             most
             immediately
             
               the
               Root
               of
               all
               Evil.
            
             No
             Man
             sins
             ,
             but
             when
             he
             is
             seduced
             by
             an
             over-fond
             desire
             of
             some
             Honour
             ,
             Profit
             ,
             or
             Pleasure
             ;
             and
             no
             Man
             can
             be
             sure
             of
             preserving
             his
             Innocence
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             he
             is
             inslaved
             to
             and
             under
             the
             Dominion
             of
             any
             of
             these
             Desires
             .
             The
             way
             therefore
             to
             
               lay
               the
               Ax
               to
               the
               Root
               of
               the
               Tree
               ,
            
             and
             to
             remove
             the
             Foundation
             and
             first
             Cause
             of
             our
             Misery
             ;
             is
             to
             
               get
               above
            
             all
             the
             Desires
             of
             these
             Transitory
             Enjoyments
             ,
             and
             to
             keep
             them
             perfectly
             in
             subjection
             and
             under
             the
             command
             of
             Reason
             :
             We
             must
             be
             able
             to
             contemn
             these
             things
             ,
             even
             where
             they
             are
             Innocent
             ;
             and
             then
             we
             may
             be
             secure
             that
             they
             shall
             never
             be
             able
             ,
             to
             seduce
             and
             intice
             us
             into
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             sinful
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Now
             the
             means
             by
             which
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             teaches
             us
             to
             do
             this
             ,
             is
             not
             
             (
             as
             I
             have
             already
             said
             )
             by
             retiring
             and
             withdrawing
             our selves
             from
             the
             World
             ,
             to
             neglect
             all
             Business
             and
             lay
             aside
             all
             Secular
             Cares
             ;
             but
             by
             fixing
             our
             Thoughts
             stedfastly
             upon
             that
             future
             State
             which
             the
             Gospel
             has
             clearly
             discovered
             to
             us
             ,
             to
             fill
             our
             Minds
             with
             such
             strong
             and
             vigorous
             Ideas
             of
             the
             Happiness
             of
             the
             
               next
               World
            
             ,
             as
             will
             in
             any
             state
             of
             Life
             ,
             beget
             and
             preserve
             in
             us
             a
             settled
             Contempt
             of
             all
             the
             Enjoyments
             of
             this
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             first
             and
             lowest
             degree
             of
             this
             
               Contempt
               of
               the
               World
            
             ,
             is
             a
             
               Resolution
               not
               to
               purchase
               any
               of
               its
               Injoyments
               with
               the
               Commission
               of
               any
               great
               and
               known
               sin
               .
            
             This
             is
             the
             very
             lowest
             degree
             of
             Sincerity
             ;
             and
             the
             least
             that
             any
             one
             ,
             who
             pretends
             at
             all
             to
             be
             a
             Christian
             ,
             can
             resolve
             with
             himself
             to
             do
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             God
             and
             religion
             .
             He
             that
             to
             purchase
             any
             Honour
             or
             Profit
             ,
             will
             not
             scruple
             to
             make
             use
             of
             downright
             Fraud
             ,
             or
             of
             any
             Means
             which
             he
             himself
             knows
             and
             is
             convinced
             to
             be
             Unlawful
             ;
             He
             that
             to
             gratifie
             any
             sensual
             Appetite
             ,
             and
             to
             injoy
             a
             present
             Pleasure
             ,
             will
             venture
             directly
             to
             break
             a
             positive
             and
             express
             Command
             ;
             such
             a
             one
             bids
             open
             Defiance
             to
             God
             and
             Virtue
             ,
             and
             can
             hardly
             impose
             upon
             himself
             with
             any
             vain
             Imaginations
             of
             his
             being
             Religious
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             next
             degree
             of
             this
             
               Contempt
               of
               the
               World
            
             ,
             is
             a
             
               Willingness
               to
               part
               with
               all
               things
               for
               the
               sake
               of
               Christ
               ,
               when
               we
               cannot
            
             
             
               keep
               them
               together
               with
               our
               Religion
               .
            
             This
             also
             our
             Saviour
             absolutely
             requires
             of
             them
             that
             will
             be
             his
             Disciples
             .
             
               If
               any
               Man
               come
               to
               me
               ,
               and
               hate
               not
               his
               Father
               and
               Mother
               ,
               and
               Wife
               and
               Children
               ,
               and
               Brethren
               and
               Sisters
               ,
               yea
               ,
               and
               his
               own
               Life
               also
               ,
               he
               cannot
               be
               my
               Disciple
               ;
               And
               whosoever
               doth
               not
               bear
               his
               Cross
               ,
               and
               come
               after
               me
               ,
               cannot
               be
               my
               Disciple
               ,
            
             Luke
             14.
             26
             ,
             27.
             
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             this
             is
             more
             peculiarly
             adapted
             to
             those
             early
             times
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             when
             't
             was
             impossible
             for
             a
             Man
             to
             embrace
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             profess
             himself
             his
             Disciple
             ,
             but
             he
             must
             immediately
             forsake
             all
             that
             he
             had
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             become
             poor
             in
             the
             most
             literal
             sense
             for
             Christ's
             sake
             :
             But
             certainly
             it
             
               thus
               far
            
             obliges
             Christians
             at
             all
             times
             ,
             and
             even
             when
             God
             does
             not
             call
             them
             to
             suffering
             and
             parting
             with
             all
             for
             his
             sake
             ,
             that
             they
             ought
             to
             have
             such
             an
             indifferency
             for
             the
             things
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             always
             in
             a
             readiness
             to
             part
             with
             whatever
             shall
             come
             in
             Competition
             with
             their
             Duty
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             But
             there
             is
             yet
             another
             degree
             of
             this
             
               Contempt
               of
               the
               World
            
             ,
             which
             though
             less
             considered
             ,
             is
             yet
             of
             more
             universal
             and
             more
             constant
             obligation
             :
             And
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             
               We
               be
               sparing
               and
               temperate
               in
               the
               use
               even
               of
               Lawful
               and
               Innocent
               Enjoyments
               ,
               as
               those
               who
               expect
               their
               Portion
               not
               in
               the
               Pleasures
               of
               this
               World
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               Happiness
               of
               the
               next
               .
            
             This
             is
             the
             proper
             and
             peculiar
             Virtue
             
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ;
             and
             indeed
             the
             only
             true
             Rule
             of
             Temperance
             .
             To
             give
             Men
             a
             full
             Liberty
             of
             satisfying
             to
             the
             utmost
             all
             their
             sensual
             Appetites
             in
             all
             instances
             not
             directly
             forbidden
             ,
             and
             to
             set
             their
             Hearts
             upon
             the
             Injoyment
             of
             all
             worldly
             Pleasures
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             they
             can
             possibly
             within
             the
             Limits
             of
             Innocence
             ,
             is
             to
             allow
             Men
             a
             Liberty
             which
             Experience
             shews
             they
             cannot
             bear
             ,
             and
             which
             will
             certainly
             seduce
             them
             into
             the
             Borders
             of
             sin
             :
             On
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             to
             restrain
             Men
             from
             injoying
             the
             good
             things
             of
             this
             present
             World
             any
             further
             than
             is
             strictly
             necessary
             to
             preserve
             their
             Life
             and
             Health
             ,
             is
             to
             lay
             a
             snare
             on
             the
             Consciences
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             to
             tie
             'em
             up
             to
             what
             God
             and
             Nature
             has
             not
             tied
             them
             .
             The
             only
             true
             measure
             therefore
             of
             Christian
             Temperance
             ,
             is
             that
             we
             so
             govern
             our selves
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             Injoyments
             of
             this
             present
             Life
             ,
             as
             becomes
             those
             who
             profess
             to
             be
             
               followers
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             and
             
               Candidates
               for
               Heaven
            
             ;
             who
             look
             upon
             
               this
               World
            
             only
             as
             a
             State
             of
             Labour
             and
             Trial
             ,
             but
             expect
             their
             Portion
             and
             their
             Happiness
             in
             
               the
               World
               to
               come
            
             :
             That
             is
             ,
             that
             we
             so
             use
             these
             
               present
               good
               things
            
             ,
             as
             to
             preserve
             our selves
             always
             in
             the
             
               Disposition
               fittest
               for
               the
               Performance
               of
               our
               Duty
            
             ;
             to
             keep
             the
             flesh
             always
             in
             Subjection
             to
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             and
             to
             maintain
             constantly
             that
             
               Temper
               of
               Mind
            
             ,
             which
             may
             prepare
             and
             fit
             us
             for
             the
             
               Injoyment
               of
               God
            
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             
               Happiness
               of
               Heaven
            
             .
          
           
           
             6.
             
             The
             Design
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             is
             to
             draw
             off
             Mens
             Affections
             from
             things
             earthly
             and
             sensible
             ,
             and
             to
             fix
             them
             on
             Nobler
             and
             Spiritual
             Objects
             :
             It
             gives
             us
             the
             most
             refined
             Precepts
             exemplified
             in
             the
             Life
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             for
             our
             Rule
             to
             walk
             by
             ;
             and
             sets
             before
             us
             as
             the
             Reward
             of
             our
             Obedience
             ,
             the
             Happiness
             of
             that
             Place
             ,
             where
             we
             
               shall
               be
               like
               to
               God
            
             ,
             because
             we
             
               shall
               see
               him
               as
               he
               is
               .
            
             The
             first
             thing
             therefore
             that
             our
             Saviour
             requires
             ,
             of
             them
             that
             will
             be
             his
             Disciples
             ;
             is
             so
             to
             wean
             themselves
             from
             this
             
               present
               World
            
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             always
             prepared
             for
             the
             more
             spiritual
             Happiness
             of
             that
             which
             is
             
               to
               come
            
             .
             The
             first
             thing
             that
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             teaches
             us
             ;
             is
             so
             to
             look
             beyond
             this
             World
             in
             the
             main
             Scope
             of
             our
             Lives
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             so
             slight
             an
             esteem
             for
             ,
             and
             be
             so
             little
             immersed
             in
             ,
             all
             earthly
             Injoyments
             ;
             as
             to
             have
             our
             Hearts
             fixed
             always
             there
             ,
             where
             we
             expect
             our
             Treasure
             .
             It
             teaches
             us
             to
             look
             upon
             the
             good
             things
             of
             this
             present
             World
             ,
             as
             Talents
             committed
             to
             our
             Charge
             ;
             for
             the
             doing
             what
             good
             we
             can
             in
             
               the
               present
               State
            
             ,
             and
             thereby
             purchasing
             to
             our selves
             a
             Treasure
             incorruptible
             
               in
               the
               future
            
             .
             It
             teaches
             us
             to
             
               set
               our
               Affections
            
             wholly
             
               on
               things
               above
            
             ;
             and
             to
             have
             
               our
               Conversation
            
             always
             
               in
               Heaven
            
             .
             It
             teaches
             us
             to
             
               love
               God
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Supream
             and
             Only
             Good
             ;
             and
             to
             make
             it
             the
             Business
             and
             the
             Pleasure
             of
             our
             Life
             ,
             to
             
               Advance
               his
               Glory
               and
               to
               promote
               his
               Religion
               .
            
          
           
           
             7.
             
             This
             is
             the
             Disposition
             of
             Mind
             ,
             which
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             requires
             of
             all
             its
             Professors
             .
             And
             that
             this
             Disposition
             of
             Mind
             cannot
             otherwise
             be
             attained
             and
             preserved
             ,
             than
             by
             working
             our selves
             up
             to
             a
             great
             contempt
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             by
             being
             very
             temperate
             in
             the
             enjoyment
             of
             earthly
             Pleasures
             ;
             and
             by
             withdrawing
             our
             Affections
             from
             the
             desires
             of
             them
             ;
             is
             evident
             .
             No
             Man
             who
             
               hath
               this
               Worlds
               Goods
            
             ,
             can
             cheerfully
             and
             bountifully
             bestow
             them
             to
             the
             
               Glory
               of
               God
            
             and
             to
             the
             
               Good
               of
               Men
            
             ;
             so
             long
             as
             he
             retains
             an
             over-fond
             Affection
             for
             the
             splendour
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             cannot
             deny
             himself
             in
             any
             of
             its
             Pleasures
             .
             No
             Man
             can
             set
             his
             Affections
             on
             things
             above
             ,
             while
             he
             places
             his
             Happiness
             in
             things
             here
             below
             ;
             nor
             have
             his
             Conversation
             and
             his
             Citizenship
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             while
             his
             Heart
             and
             Desires
             are
             fix'd
             on
             Earth
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             no
             Man
             can
             love
             God
             as
             the
             Supreme
             and
             only
             Good
             ,
             and
             make
             Religion
             heartily
             the
             usiness
             of
             his
             Life
             ;
             while
             his
             Affections
             are
             fondly
             fastened
             on
             the
             
               Pleasures
               of
               Earth
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Gratifications
             of
             Sense
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             He
             that
             notwithstanding
             his
             Belief
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             does
             yet
             retain
             such
             a
             Love
             for
             the
             World
             ,
             as
             that
             he
             cannot
             persuade
             himself
             without
             great
             regret
             to
             part
             with
             any
             present
             Gratification
             ;
             and
             is
             solicitous
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             as
             Religious
             and
             to
             do
             as
             much
             good
             as
             he
             can
             ,
             but
             to
             live
             as
             sensually
             ,
             and
             to
             
             enjoy
             as
             much
             Pleasure
             ,
             as
             he
             thinks
             possibly
             consistent
             with
             the
             hopes
             of
             Happiness
             ;
             such
             a
             one
             's
             divided
             Affections
             and
             unmortified
             Desires
             ,
             will
             certainly
             be
             too
             strong
             for
             the
             Governance
             of
             his
             Reason
             ;
             and
             his
             unwillingness
             to
             part
             with
             
               the
               Pleasures
            
             of
             
               this
               Life
            
             ,
             will
             be
             in
             great
             danger
             to
             deprive
             him
             of
             
               the
               Happiness
            
             of
             the
             
               next
               .
               No
               Servant
               can
               serve
               two
               Masters
               ;
               for
               either
               he
               will
               hate
               the
               one
               and
               love
               the
               other
               ,
               or
               else
               he
               will
               hold
               to
               the
               one
               and
               despise
               the
               other
               ;
               ye
               cannot
               serve
               God
               and
               Mammon
               ,
            
             Luke
             16.
             13.
             
             
               The
               carnal
            
             ,
             or
             sensual
             Mind
             ,
             saith
             St.
             
               Paul
               ,
               is
               enmity
               against
               God
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               not
               subject
               to
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               ,
               neither
               indeed
               can
               be
               ,
            
             Rom.
             8.
             7.
             
             And
             in
             the
             1st
             Epistle
             of
             St.
             John
             ,
             ch
             .
             2.
             ver
             .
             15.
             
             
               If
               any
               Man
               love
               the
               World
               ,
               the
               Love
               of
               the
               Father
               is
               not
               in
               him
               .
            
             The
             avoiding
             eternal
             Misery
             ,
             and
             acquiring
             endless
             Bliss
             ,
             is
             not
             so
             easie
             and
             trivial
             a
             matter
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             the
             Purchase
             of
             a
             few
             faint
             Wishes
             ,
             the
             Work
             of
             a
             Mind
             distracted
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             wholly
             taken
             up
             with
             other
             Cares
             :
             He
             that
             hath
             proposed
             to
             us
             this
             glorious
             Reward
             ,
             has
             yet
             proposed
             it
             upon
             such
             Conditions
             ,
             as
             that
             we
             think
             it
             worth
             our
             caring
             for
             :
             He
             indispensably
             requires
             ,
             that
             we
             fix
             our
             Affections
             upon
             heavenly
             things
             ;
             and
             though
             we
             may
             ,
             and
             ought
             to
             make
             use
             of
             the
             Blessings
             of
             this
             World
             thankfully
             ,
             as
             Accommodations
             in
             our
             Journey
             ;
             yet
             that
             in
             the
             whole
             Course
             of
             our
             Lives
             
             the
             general
             Design
             of
             our
             Actions
             be
             directed
             to
             this
             great
             End.
             If
             therefore
             we
             suffer
             other
             things
             so
             to
             interpose
             ,
             as
             to
             steal
             away
             our
             Hearts
             and
             Affections
             ;
             we
             cannot
             possibly
             keep
             up
             this
             Disposition
             .
             Man's
             Nature
             and
             Operations
             are
             finite
             ;
             and
             what
             time
             and
             attention
             he
             bestows
             on
             one
             thing
             ,
             must
             necessarily
             be
             subracted
             from
             another
             .
             If
             then
             the
             Vanities
             of
             this
             World
             entertain
             and
             busie
             us
             ,
             they
             must
             unavoidably
             interrupt
             our
             attendance
             on
             the
             
               one
               thing
               necessary
            
             ;
             and
             when
             we
             begin
             to
             look
             upon
             these
             
               deceitful
               things
            
             as
             our
             proper
             Happiness
             ,
             our
             esteem
             will
             in
             proportion
             decrease
             to
             those
             which
             really
             are
             so
             .
             Hence
             the
             
               Cares
               of
               the
               World
            
             ,
             the
             
               Deceitfulness
               of
               Riches
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Pleasures
               of
               this
               Life
            
             ,
             are
             said
             to
             
               choke
               the
               Word
               ,
               and
               it
               becometh
               unfruitful
               ,
            
             Matth.
             13.
             22.
             compared
             with
             Luke
             8.
             14.
             
             And
             St
             Paul
             tells
             us
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             6.
             9.
             
             That
             
               they
               who
               will
               be
               rich
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             whose
             Desires
             are
             eagerly
             bent
             upon
             the
             good
             things
             of
             this
             present
             Life
             ,
             
               fall
               into
               Temptation
               and
               a
               Snare
               ,
               and
               into
               many
               foolish
               and
               hurtful
               Lusts
               ,
               which
               drown
               Men
               in
               Destruction
               and
               Perdition
               .
            
          
           
             9.
             
             And
             that
             this
             over-fond
             Love
             of
             the
             present
             World
             ,
             this
             solicitous
             Desire
             after
             Riches
             and
             Pleasure
             ,
             is
             inconsistent
             with
             that
             Disposition
             of
             Mind
             which
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             requires
             ;
             seems
             to
             be
             the
             true
             and
             principal
             Scope
             of
             several
             of
             our
             Saviour's
             Parables
             to
             demonstrate
             .
             The
             
             Parable
             of
             the
             
               rich
               Man
            
             ,
             Luke
             16.
             is
             evidently
             intended
             to
             this
             purpose
             .
             He
             is
             described
             to
             have
             been
             
               clothed
               in
               Purple
               and
               fine
               Linnen
               ,
            
             and
             to
             have
             
               fared
               sumptuously
               every
               day
            
             ;
             and
             when
             
               in
               Hell
               he
               lift
               up
               his
               Eyes
               and
               saw
               Abraham
               afar
               off
               ,
            
             and
             cried
             to
             him
             to
             
               have
               Mercy
               upon
            
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             
               send
               Lazarus
               that
               he
            
             might
             
               dip
               the
               tip
               of
               his
               Finger
               in
               Water
               ,
               and
               cool
            
             his
             Tongue
             ;
             the
             Answer
             he
             received
             was
             this
             ;
             
               Son
               ,
               remember
               that
               thou
               in
               thy
               life-time
               receivedst
               thy
               good
               things
               ,
               and
               likewise
               Lazarus
               evil
               things
               ;
               but
               now
               he
               is
               comforted
               ,
               and
               thou
               art
               tormented
               .
            
             'T
             is
             not
             said
             that
             he
             had
             spent
             his
             Substance
             in
             Rioting
             and
             Drunkenness
             ;
             't
             is
             not
             said
             that
             he
             had
             deserved
             this
             Punishment
             for
             his
             Cruelty
             and
             Uncharitableness
             :
             But
             only
             that
             he
             had
             lived
             delicately
             ,
             and
             fared
             sumptuously
             ;
             that
             he
             had
             already
             
               received
               his
               good
               things
            
             ;
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             received
             a
             plentiful
             share
             of
             the
             good
             things
             of
             this
             present
             Life
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             had
             received
             and
             valued
             them
             as
             his
             Portion
             and
             his
             Happiness
             ;
             )
             and
             that
             therefore
             now
             there
             remained
             nothing
             for
             him
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             tormented
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             That
             the
             design
             of
             this
             Parable
             is
             not
             meerly
             to
             condemn
             Rioting
             and
             
               Extravagancy
               ,
               Drunkenness
            
             and
             Excess
             ,
             is
             evident
             .
             For
             had
             that
             only
             been
             the
             design
             of
             it
             ,
             the
             rich
             Man
             would
             have
             been
             ▪
             plainly
             described
             to
             have
             been
             guilty
             of
             those
             Vices
             .
             But
             since
             
               our
               Saviour
            
             does
             not
             directly
             
             lay
             those
             things
             to
             his
             Charge
             ,
             neither
             must
             we
             do
             it
             .
             The
             Parable
             says
             ,
             he
             was
             
               clothed
               in
               Purple
               and
               fine
               Linnen
               ,
               and
               fared
               sumptuously
               every
               day
               :
            
             And
             as
             his
             Station
             in
             the
             World
             might
             be
             ,
             he
             may
             fairly
             be
             supposed
             to
             do
             so
             without
             the
             imputation
             of
             Excess
             .
             As
             God
             has
             placed
             Men
             in
             different
             Stations
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             made
             very
             different
             distributions
             of
             the
             good
             things
             of
             this
             Life
             amongst
             them
             ;
             so
             it
             cannot
             be
             denied
             but
             that
             these
             good
             things
             may
             be
             made
             use
             of
             ,
             according
             to
             every
             Man's
             Quality
             and
             Condition
             .
             It
             cannot
             therefore
             be
             certainly
             collected
             from
             the
             rich
             Man's
             faring
             sumptuously
             ,
             that
             he
             wasted
             his
             Substance
             in
             
               riotous
               living
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Prodigal
             is
             described
             to
             have
             done
             in
             the
             foregoing
             Chapter
             ;
             for
             he
             would
             certainly
             in
             this
             Place
             have
             been
             directly
             accused
             of
             doing
             so
             ,
             if
             the
             Parable
             had
             been
             levelled
             against
             nothing
             less
             than
             Rioting
             and
             Excess
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             Again
             ,
             that
             the
             Design
             of
             this
             Parable
             is
             not
             meerly
             to
             condemn
             Uncharitableness
             and
             Cruelty
             ,
             is
             also
             evident
             .
             For
             though
             it
             represents
             the
             
               rich
               Man
            
             on
             the
             one
             hand
             
               clothed
               in
               Purple
               and
               fine
               Linnen
               ,
               and
               faring
               sumptuously
               every
               day
            
             ;
             and
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             the
             
               poor
               Man
               lying
               at
               his
               Gate
               full
               of
               sores
               ,
               and
               desiring
               to
               be
               fed
               with
               the
               Crums
               that
               fell
               from
               the
               rich
               Man's
               Table
            
             ;
             yet
             it
             contains
             only
             this
             Description
             of
             the
             poor
             Man's
             Condition
             in
             Opposition
             
             to
             that
             of
             the
             rich
             Man
             ,
             without
             taking
             any
             notice
             at
             all
             of
             their
             Behaviour
             one
             to
             another
             .
             Though
             therefore
             it
             may
             justly
             be
             supposed
             ,
             that
             our
             Saviour
             designed
             to
             hint
             to
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             poor
             Man
             did
             not
             meet
             with
             that
             Comfort
             and
             Relief
             ,
             which
             might
             reasonably
             be
             expected
             in
             a
             Place
             where
             there
             was
             such
             plenty
             and
             abundance
             of
             all
             things
             ;
             and
             that
             this
             did
             mightily
             increase
             the
             rich
             Man's
             Condemnation
             ;
             yet
             this
             is
             not
             the
             thing
             that
             is
             now
             laid
             to
             his
             Charge
             ,
             and
             therefore
             is
             not
             the
             main
             Design
             of
             the
             Parable
             .
             Parables
             are
             certain
             familiar
             ways
             of
             representing
             things
             to
             the
             Capacity
             of
             the
             Vulgar
             ,
             by
             easie
             and
             continued
             Similitudes
             ;
             and
             the
             close
             of
             the
             Similitude
             always
             shows
             the
             principal
             Scope
             of
             the
             Parable
             ;
             as
             is
             evident
             in
             most
             of
             our
             Saviour's
             Discourses
             to
             the
             Jews
             .
             Had
             our
             Saviour
             therefore
             in
             this
             Parable
             chiefly
             designed
             to
             shew
             the
             evil
             of
             Uncharitableness
             ,
             and
             the
             Condemnation
             that
             attends
             uncharitable
             Men
             ,
             he
             would
             (
             when
             he
             had
             represented
             the
             rich
             Man
             crying
             out
             to
             Abraham
             to
             
               have
               Mercy
               upon
               him
            
             ,
             and
             begging
             that
             he
             would
             send
             Lazarus
             that
             he
             might
             
               dip
               the
               tip
               of
               his
               Finger
               in
               Water
               ,
               and
               cool
            
             his
             Tongue
             ,
             )
             he
             would
             here
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             have
             introduced
             the
             Patriarch
             charging
             him
             with
             his
             Uncharitableness
             ,
             as
             the
             cause
             of
             his
             being
             cast
             into
             that
             place
             of
             torment
             .
             It
             would
             have
             been
             told
             him
             ,
             that
             since
             when
             he
             lived
             in
             
             Ease
             and
             Plenty
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             abundant
             enjoyment
             of
             all
             the
             good
             things
             of
             this
             Life
             ,
             he
             had
             had
             no
             regard
             to
             the
             then
             miserable
             Estate
             of
             this
             
               poor
               Man
            
             ;
             he
             had
             no
             reason
             to
             expect
             ,
             now
             that
             the
             Scale
             was
             turned
             ,
             and
             himself
             fallen
             into
             a
             state
             of
             Misery
             ,
             that
             the
             
               poor
               Man
            
             should
             leave
             that
             place
             of
             Happiness
             which
             is
             figured
             to
             us
             by
             
             Abraham's
             Bosom
             ,
             to
             come
             and
             quench
             the
             violence
             of
             the
             Flame
             that
             tormented
             him
             .
             He
             would
             have
             been
             told
             that
             't
             was
             but
             just
             ,
             that
             since
             he
             had
             shewed
             no
             Mercy
             ,
             none
             should
             be
             shewn
             to
             him
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             should
             receive
             no
             Relief
             from
             the
             poor
             Man
             after
             Death
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             had
             given
             none
             when
             he
             was
             alive
             .
             But
             instead
             of
             all
             this
             ,
             we
             find
             only
             that
             short
             Reply
             ;
             
               Son
               ,
               remember
               that
               thou
               in
               thy
               life
               time
               receivedst
               thy
               good
               things
               ,
            
             therefore
             
               now
               thou
               art
               tormented
            
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             It
             remains
             therefore
             ,
             that
             the
             reason
             for
             which
             this
             rich
             Man
             is
             represented
             as
             condemned
             to
             that
             place
             of
             torment
             ,
             is
             because
             he
             had
             in
             his
             life
             time
             received
             his
             Portion
             of
             good
             things
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             not
             because
             he
             had
             received
             the
             Blessings
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             but
             because
             he
             had
             received
             and
             used
             them
             
               as
               his
               Portion
               and
               his
               Happiness
               ▪
            
             He
             had
             a
             large
             and
             plentiful
             Estate
             ;
             and
             he
             spent
             it
             in
             Jollity
             and
             Splendour
             .
             He
             was
             
               clothed
               in
               Purple
               and
               fine
               Linnen
            
             ;
             and
             he
             
               fared
               sumptuously
               every
               day
            
             .
             He
             denied
             himself
             nothing
             ,
             that
             tended
             to
             the
             Ease
             
             and
             Pleasure
             of
             his
             own
             Life
             ;
             or
             that
             could
             make
             him
             look
             splendid
             in
             the
             Eyes
             of
             others
             .
             Hereupon
             he
             
               accounted
               himself
               a
               happy
               Man
            
             ;
             and
             
               blessed
               himself
               in
               the
               multitude
               of
               his
               Riches
               .
            
             He
             look'd
             on
             them
             not
             as
             Talents
             committed
             to
             him
             by
             God
             ,
             to
             be
             employed
             for
             the
             
               doing
               good
               in
               his
               Generation
            
             ;
             but
             as
             his
             own
             Portion
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             live
             in
             Ease
             and
             Plenty
             ,
             and
             that
             
               his
               Heart
               might
               chear
               him
               in
               the
               days
               of
               his
               Life
               .
            
             His
             Treasure
             therefore
             was
             upon
             Earth
             ;
             and
             his
             
               Heart
               and
               Affections
            
             ,
             were
             there
             also
             .
             He
             set
             up
             his
             Rest
             here
             ;
             and
             was
             so
             wholly
             taken
             up
             with
             the
             splendour
             and
             gaiety
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             no
             time
             to
             think
             upon
             another
             ;
             till
             he
             found
             by
             woful
             Experience
             that
             he
             〈◊〉
             settled
             his
             Affections
             upon
             a
             wrong
             Object
             ,
             and
             chosen
             those
             things
             for
             his
             Portion
             and
             his
             Happiness
             which
             were
             not
             to
             be
             of
             equal
             duration
             with
             himself
             .
             Thus
             the
             Design
             of
             this
             Parable
             seems
             plainly
             to
             be
             this
             ;
             to
             condemn
             a
             soft
             and
             easie
             ,
             a
             delicate
             and
             voluptuous
             Life
             :
             And
             to
             show
             ,
             that
             for
             those
             who
             have
             a
             plentiful
             share
             of
             earthly
             Blessings
             ,
             to
             make
             it
             their
             main
             Design
             to
             live
             in
             Ease
             and
             Pleasure
             ,
             in
             Gaiety
             and
             Splendour
             with
             them
             ;
             to
             set
             their
             Hearts
             and
             Affections
             upon
             them
             ;
             to
             esteem
             them
             as
             their
             good
             things
             ,
             and
             to
             place
             their
             Happiness
             in
             them
             ;
             is
             inconsistent
             with
             that
             temper
             and
             disposition
             of
             Mind
             ,
             which
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             requires
             in
             those
             ,
             who
             
             expect
             their
             Portion
             in
             the
             Spiritual
             Happiness
             of
             the
             World
             to
             come
             .
             And
             to
             this
             Sense
             we
             must
             understand
             those
             Sayings
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             Luke
             6.
             25.
             
             
               Wo
               unto
               you
               that
               are
               full
               ,
               for
               ye
               shall
               hunger
               ;
               wo
               unto
               you
               that
               laugh
               now
               ,
               for
               ye
               shall
               mourn
               and
               weep
               :
            
             And
             ver
             .
             24.
             
             
               Wo
               unto
               you
               that
               are
               rich
               ,
               for
               ye
               have
               received
               your
               Consolation
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             ye
             have
             received
             those
             things
             which
             ye
             accounted
             your
             Portion
             ,
             and
             wherein
             ye
             placed
             your
             Happiness
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             In
             like
             manner
             ,
             the
             Parable
             of
             that
             other
             
               rich
               Man
            
             ,
             Luke
             12.
             whose
             
               Ground
               brought
               forth
               plentifully
               ,
               and
               he
               thought
               within
               himself
               ,
               saying
               ,
               What
               shall
               I
               do
               because
               I
               have
               no
               room
               where
               to
               bestow
               my
               Fruits
               ?
               and
               he
               said
               ,
               This
               will
               I
               do
               ,
               I
               will
               pull
               down
               my
               Barns
               and
               build
               greater
               ,
               and
               there
               will
               I
               bestow
               all
               my
               Fruits
               and
               my
               Goods
               :
               And
               I
               will
               say
               to
               my
               Soul
               ,
               Soul
               thou
               hast
               much
               Goods
               laid
               up
               for
               many
               Years
               ;
               take
               thine
               ease
               ,
               eat
               ,
               drink
               and
               be
               merry
               .
            
             This
             Parable
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             seems
             also
             plainly
             designed
             against
             the
             same
             softness
             and
             voluptuousness
             of
             Life
             .
             Our
             Saviour
             does
             not
             describe
             this
             Man
             to
             be
             Covetous
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             would
             
               store
               up
            
             all
             his
             Goods
             
               to
               no
               use
            
             ;
             but
             that
             he
             would
             take
             the
             good
             of
             them
             himself
             ,
             he
             would
             eat
             ,
             drink
             and
             
               be
               merry
            
             :
             'T
             is
             the
             same
             word
             that
             we
             render
             elsewhere
             ,
             to
             
               fare
               sumptuously
            
             :
             But
             
               God
               said
               unto
               him
               ,
               Thou
               Fool
               ,
               this
               night
               shall
               thy
               Soul
               be
               required
               of
               thee
               ,
               and
               〈◊〉
               whose
               shall
               those
               things
               be
               which
               thou
            
             
             
               hast
               provided
            
             ?
             His
             Case
             seems
             to
             be
             the
             very
             same
             with
             that
             of
             the
             rich
             Man
             ,
             Luke
             16.
             
             The
             one
             resolved
             that
             in
             his
             Life
             time
             he
             would
             
               eat
               ,
               drink
            
             and
             
               be
               merry
            
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             his
             Jollity
             his
             Soul
             was
             
               required
               of
            
             him
             :
             The
             other
             was
             
               clothed
               in
               Purple
               and
               fine
               Linnen
               ,
               and
               fared
               sumptuously
               every
               day
            
             ;
             and
             when
             after
             Death
             he
             complained
             that
             he
             was
             in
             a
             place
             of
             torment
             ,
             he
             was
             by
             Abraham
             reminded
             that
             he
             had
             in
             his
             
               life
               time
               received
            
             his
             
               good
               things
            
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             Lastly
             ,
             the
             History
             of
             the
             
               young
               Man
            
             ,
             Mark
             10.
             who
             
               came
               running
               and
               kneeled
               to
            
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             
               and
               asked
               him
               ,
               Good
               Master
               ,
               what
               shall
               I
               do
               that
               I
               may
               inherit
               eternal
               Life
               ?
            
             is
             an
             eminent
             Instance
             of
             the
             deceitfulness
             of
             the
             Love
             of
             the
             World.
             He
             had
             kept
             all
             the
             Commandments
             from
             his
             youth
             ;
             and
             therefore
             one
             would
             think
             was
             well
             prepared
             ,
             to
             receive
             our
             Saviour's
             Doctrine
             :
             Yet
             when
             he
             bad
             him
             ,
             
               Go
               thy
               way
               ,
               sell
               whatsoever
               thou
               hast
               ,
               and
               give
               to
               the
               Poor
               ,
               and
               thou
               shalt
               have
               Treasure
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               come
               take
               up
               thy
               Cross
               and
               follow
               me
            
             ;
             't
             is
             said
             ,
             
               he
               was
               sad
               at
               that
               saying
               ,
               and
               went
               away
               grieved
               ,
               for
               he
               had
               great
               possessions
               .
            
             'T
             is
             not
             said
             either
             that
             he
             was
             covetous
             on
             the
             one
             hand
             ,
             or
             prodigal
             on
             the
             other
             ;
             much
             less
             that
             he
             spent
             his
             Substance
             in
             
               Revelling
               and
               Drunkenness
            
             :
             But
             here
             was
             his
             Fault
             ;
             his
             Heart
             was
             set
             upon
             his
             great
             Possessions
             ,
             and
             he
             could
             not
             persuade
             himself
             to
             part
             with
             them
             ,
             
             though
             upon
             the
             prospect
             of
             an
             extraordinary
             Reward
             .
             So
             unfit
             is
             a
             Mind
             deeply
             immersed
             in
             the
             Love
             of
             this
             present
             World
             ,
             for
             the
             reception
             of
             the
             Truth
             and
             Severity
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             and
             so
             difficult
             for
             those
             who
             have
             a
             large
             share
             of
             the
             good
             things
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             thus
             immersed
             in
             the
             Love
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             For
             this
             reason
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             
               great
               Riches
            
             and
             
               continual
               Prosperity
               in
               the
               World
            
             ,
             are
             all
             along
             through
             the
             
               New
               Testament
            
             described
             as
             a
             very
             dangerous
             and
             unsafe
             State.
             Persecution
             has
             not
             a
             greater
             power
             to
             force
             Men
             violently
             from
             their
             Duty
             ,
             than
             Riches
             and
             great
             Prosperity
             have
             to
             supplant
             them
             insensibly
             ,
             and
             to
             intice
             them
             from
             it
             .
             Riches
             and
             Prosperity
             do
             by
             degrees
             soften
             and
             debase
             Mens
             Minds
             ;
             they
             do
             as
             it
             were
             tie
             Men
             down
             ,
             and
             fasten
             their
             Affections
             to
             the
             things
             of
             this
             present
             World
             ;
             they
             sensualize
             Mens
             Thoughts
             ,
             and
             *
             divert
             them
             from
             taking
             any
             pleasure
             in
             the
             Contemplation
             of
             Spiritual
             and
             Divine
             things
             ;
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             they
             ply
             Men
             so
             constantly
             with
             fresh
             Baits
             and
             Temptations
             ,
             and
             are
             so
             continually
             pressing
             them
             to
             satisfie
             their
             sensual
             Appetites
             ;
             that
             without
             a
             very
             great
             Measure
             of
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             an
             extraordinary
             degree
             of
             Temperance
             and
             Contempt
             of
             the
             
             World
             ,
             Man's
             Mind
             is
             not
             able
             to
             keep
             it self
             free
             from
             the
             Service
             of
             so
             enticing
             a
             Master
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             And
             this
             I
             take
             to
             be
             the
             meaning
             of
             those
             severe
             Sayings
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             Matth.
             19.
             23.
             
             
               Verily
               I
               say
               unto
               you
               ,
               that
               a
               rich
               Man
               shall
               hardly
               enter
               into
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
               .
               And
               again
               I
               say
               unto
               you
               ,
               It
               is
               easier
               for
               a
               Camel
               to
               go
               through
               the
               Eye
               of
               a
               Needle
               ,
               than
               for
               a
               rich
               Man
               to
               enter
               into
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God.
            
             At
             which
             when
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             taking
             his
             Words
             in
             too
             strict
             a
             Sense
             ,
             were
             
               astonished
               above
               measure
            
             ;
             he
             answered
             again
             and
             said
             unto
             them
             ,
             Mark
             10
             24.
             
             
               Children
               ,
               how
               hard
               is
               for
               them
               that
               trust
               in
               Riches
               ,
               to
               enter
               into
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God!
            
             He
             does
             not
             say
             that
             't
             is
             absolutely
             impossible
             for
             a
             rich
             Man
             to
             enter
             into
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             :
             But
             because
             't
             is
             certain
             that
             they
             who
             
               put
               their
               trust
            
             in
             Riches
             ,
             never
             shall
             ;
             and
             because
             't
             is
             
               exceeding
               hard
            
             for
             them
             that
             have
             Riches
             ,
             not
             to
             
               put
               their
               trust
            
             in
             them
             ;
             therefore
             he
             says
             ,
             
               How
               hardly
               shall
               they
               that
               have
               Riches
               ,
               enter
               into
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God!
            
             Riches
             and
             constant
             Prosperity
             are
             so
             great
             a
             temptation
             ,
             that
             
               with
               Men
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             humanly
             speaking
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             possible
             for
             one
             who
             enjoys
             these
             things
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             good
             Christian
             :
             though
             
               with
               God
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             with
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             which
             
               all
               things
               are
               possible
            
             ,
             this
             Temptation
             may
             not
             only
             be
             overcome
             ,
             but
             those
             Riches
             which
             are
             to
             most
             Men
             an
             occasion
             of
             falling
             ,
             
             may
             become
             the
             matter
             of
             a
             more
             extraordinary
             Virtue
             ,
             and
             the
             occasion
             of
             a
             Man's
             doing
             much
             more
             good
             in
             
               this
               World
            
             ,
             and
             obtaining
             a
             much
             greater
             degree
             of
             happiness
             in
             the
             next
             .
             Our
             Saviour
             therefore
             does
             not
             say
             ,
             That
             a
             rich
             Man
             cannot
             possibly
             be
             saved
             ;
             or
             that
             any
             Man
             shall
             be
             miserable
             in
             the
             
               other
               World
            
             ,
             for
             no
             other
             reason
             than
             because
             he
             has
             been
             happy
             in
             this
             ;
             but
             only
             that
             Riches
             are
             
               exceeding
               apt
            
             to
             lull
             Men
             into
             that
             trust
             in
             and
             love
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             which
             is
             inconsistent
             with
             that
             disposition
             of
             Mind
             and
             Soul
             ,
             which
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             requires
             of
             those
             who
             expect
             their
             Portion
             in
             another
             Life
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             And
             hence
             are
             those
             so
             frequent
             and
             repeated
             Exhortations
             in
             the
             
               New
               Testament
            
             ,
             to
             
               mortifie
               our
               earthly
               Desires
            
             ,
             and
             to
             
               deny
               our selves
               ;
               not
            
             to
             
               love
               the
               World
               ,
               neither
               the
               things
               that
               are
               in
               the
               World
               ,
            
             1
             Joh.
             2.
             15.
             
             Not
             to
             
               lay
               up
               for
            
             our selves
             
               treasure
               upon
               Earth
               ,
               where
               Moth
               and
               Rust
               doth
               corrupt
               ,
               and
               where
               Thieves
               break
               through
               and
               steal
               ;
               but
            
             to
             
               lay
               up
               for
            
             our selves
             
               treasure
               in
               Heaven
            
             ,
             Matth.
             6.
             19.
             
             To
             set
             our
             
               affections
               on
               things
               above
               ,
               not
               on
               things
               on
               the
               Earth
               ,
            
             Coloss.
             3.
             2.
             
             And
             to
             
               take
               heed
               and
               beware
               of
               Covetousness
               ,
               for
            
             that
             
               a
               Man's
               life
               consisteth
               not
               in
               the
               abundance
               of
               the
               things
               which
               he
               possesseth
               ,
            
             Luke
             12.
             15.
             
             To
             
               beware
               of
               Covetousness
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             not
             of
             hoarding
             up
             Riches
             to
             no
             use
             (
             as
             we
             generally
             understand
             
             the
             word
             )
             but
             of
             setting
             our
             Hearts
             upon
             Riches
             and
             employing
             them
             to
             no
             other
             End
             ,
             than
             living
             merrily
             and
             splendidly
             in
             the
             World
             ;
             as
             is
             most
             evident
             from
             the
             Parable
             of
             the
             
               rich
               Man
               whose
               Ground
               brought
               forth
               plentifully
               ,
            
             following
             immediately
             in
             the
             next
             words
          
           
             18.
             
             'T
             is
             therefore
             a
             necessary
             Duty
             in
             those
             who
             believe
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             and
             profess
             themselves
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             if
             God
             calls
             them
             not
             to
             suffer
             and
             to
             part
             with
             all
             for
             his
             sake
             ,
             yet
             at
             least
             to
             
               wean
               themselves
               from
               the
               love
               of
               this
               present
               World
               ,
            
             and
             to
             
               get
               above
               the
               Desires
            
             of
             it
             .
             They
             must
             be
             careful
             to
             use
             the
             good
             things
             of
             this
             Life
             so
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             
               corrupt
               and
               soften
            
             ,
             to
             
               sensualize
               and
               debase
            
             their
             Minds
             ,
             and
             to
             
               clog
               and
               unfit
               them
               for
               the
               Contemplation
               of
               Spiritual
               and
               Divine
               Things
               :
            
             They
             must
             remember
             that
             they
             receive
             
               this
               Worlds
               Goods
            
             not
             that
             they
             may
             live
             in
             
               Ease
               and
               Softness
            
             ,
             in
             
               Delicacy
               and
               Voluptuousness
            
             with
             them
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             may
             thankfully
             employ
             them
             to
             the
             
               Glory
               of
               God
            
             and
             to
             the
             
               Good
               of
               Men
            
             :
             In
             a
             word
             they
             must
             always
             be
             careful
             so
             to
             behave
             themselves
             with
             respect
             to
             all
             earthly
             Enjoyments
             ,
             as
             may
             become
             those
             ,
             who
             look
             upon
             
               the
               present
               Life
            
             as
             a
             state
             of
             
               Labour
               and
               Trial
            
             ,
             but
             expect
             their
             Happiness
             and
             their
             Reward
             in
             
               the
               future
            
             .
             This
             is
             (
             as
             I
             have
             said
             )
             the
             true
             Measure
             of
             Christian
             Temperance
             ;
             and
             this
             Temper
             of
             Mind
             ,
             every
             one
             who
             will
             be
             the
             Disciple
             of
             Christ
             ,
             must
             resolve
             to
             attain
             .
          
           
           
             19.
             
             If
             this
             seem
             hard
             to
             any
             one
             ,
             let
             him
             consider
             ,
             that
             as
             a
             Mind
             sensualized
             and
             wedded
             to
             earthly
             things
             ,
             is
             here
             utterly
             unfit
             for
             a
             
               spiritual
               and
               heavenly
               Life
            
             ;
             so
             it
             must
             also
             hereafter
             be
             as
             utterly
             incapable
             of
             the
             
               heavenly
               Glory
            
             .
             If
             a
             Man
             places
             his
             Happiness
             in
             the
             
               Contemplation
               of
               God
            
             and
             the
             
               Exercise
               of
               Virtue
            
             here
             ,
             he
             shall
             continue
             to
             enjoy
             it
             also
             hereafter
             ;
             because
             God
             and
             Virtue
             continue
             for
             ever
             :
             But
             if
             he
             places
             his
             Happiness
             in
             the
             Pleasures
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Enjoyments
             of
             Sense
             ;
             when
             these
             things
             are
             at
             an
             end
             ,
             his
             Happiness
             must
             be
             at
             an
             end
             also
             .
             Mens
             Minds
             are
             by
             degrees
             tinctured
             ,
             and
             transformed
             into
             the
             Nature
             of
             the
             things
             they
             are
             fixed
             upon
             ;
             and
             in
             such
             things
             as
             they
             delight
             to
             dwell
             upon
             ,
             in
             such
             things
             must
             be
             their
             Portion
             .
             Hence
             Tully
             ,
             and
             after
             him
             some
             Christian
             Writers
             have
             thought
             ,
             that
             the
             Souls
             of
             worldly-minded
             Men
             shall
             carry
             with
             them
             into
             the
             other
             State
             such
             strong
             Affections
             and
             Desires
             after
             the
             things
             they
             delighted
             in
             here
             ,
             that
             were
             a
             sensual
             Person
             to
             be
             admitted
             even
             into
             the
             
               Seat
               of
               the
               Blessed
            
             ,
             yet
             should
             he
             find
             nothing
             there
             that
             could
             make
             him
             happy
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             But
             hower
             this
             be
             (
             which
             I
             shall
             not
             now
             nicely
             dispute
             )
             certain
             it
             is
             that
             nothing
             is
             more
             reasonable
             ,
             than
             that
             those
             who
             place
             their
             Happiness
             in
             the
             Enjoyments
             of
             this
             Life
             ,
             should
             come
             short
             of
             
             the
             Glories
             of
             the
             next
             .
             We
             all
             know
             how
             short
             and
             transitory
             the
             present
             Life
             is
             ,
             and
             the
             Scripture
             every
             where
             tells
             us
             that
             we
             are
             Strangers
             and
             Sojourners
             in
             the
             World
             ;
             we
             are
             now
             only
             in
             a
             state
             of
             Trial
             ,
             and
             travelling
             as
             it
             were
             through
             a
             strange
             Country
             to
             our
             proper
             Home
             :
             
               Whilst
               we
               are
               at
               home
               in
               the
               Body
               ,
               we
               are
               absent
               from
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             6.
             
             And
             
               here
               we
               have
               no
               continuing
               City
               ,
               but
               we
               seek
               one
               to
               come
               ,
            
             Heb.
             13.
             14.
             
             Now
             therefore
             if
             Men
             will
             stop
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             their
             Journey
             ,
             and
             make
             their
             Inn
             their
             Home
             ;
             If
             they
             will
             place
             their
             Happiness
             in
             those
             things
             ,
             which
             God
             has
             given
             them
             only
             as
             Conveniences
             for
             their
             present
             state
             ;
             what
             can
             be
             more
             reasonable
             ,
             than
             that
             God
             should
             assign
             them
             their
             Portion
             in
             those
             things
             ?
             Man's
             Soul
             is
             Spiritual
             and
             Immortal
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             nobleness
             of
             its
             Nature
             exalted
             above
             the
             Vanities
             of
             this
             present
             Life
             ;
             and
             though
             by
             being
             immersed
             in
             Body
             it
             be
             necessitated
             to
             converse
             with
             sensible
             and
             corporeal
             things
             ,
             yet
             does
             it
             thirst
             after
             more
             pure
             and
             refined
             Objects
             ;
             it
             can
             look
             beyond
             this
             World
             to
             its
             native
             Country
             ,
             and
             knows
             that
             its
             proper
             Happiness
             is
             by
             imitating
             the
             Life
             of
             God
             to
             be
             made
             partaker
             of
             his
             Glory
             :
             Now
             if
             Men
             notwithstanding
             all
             this
             ,
             will
             take
             up
             with
             sensual
             and
             earthly
             Enjoyments
             ;
             if
             they
             will
             clog
             the
             flight
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
             and
             stake
             it
             down
             to
             these
             ignoble
             Objects
             ;
             if
             
             they
             will
             set
             their
             Hearts
             and
             Affections
             on
             these
             things
             ,
             which
             God
             has
             given
             them
             as
             matter
             for
             the
             exercise
             of
             their
             Virtue
             ;
             what
             can
             be
             more
             Just
             than
             that
             God
             should
             suffer
             them
             to
             satiate
             themselves
             with
             their
             beloved
             Pleasures
             ,
             and
             deny
             them
             those
             nobler
             ones
             which
             they
             so
             little
             esteemed
             ?
             'T
             is
             certain
             the
             Blessings
             of
             this
             World
             are
             Talents
             committed
             to
             our
             Charge
             ,
             which
             God
             expects
             we
             should
             lay
             out
             to
             his
             Glory
             and
             the
             Benefit
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             and
             to
             whom
             he
             has
             committed
             many
             of
             them
             ,
             of
             him
             he
             will
             require
             the
             more
             :
             He
             expects
             we
             should
             do
             what
             good
             we
             can
             with
             them
             ;
             which
             is
             called
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             
               giving
               out
            
             our
             Money
             
               to
               the
               Exchangers
               ,
               that
               when
            
             our
             Lord
             cometh
             ,
             he
             
               may
               receive
            
             his
             own
             with
             Usury
             :
             Now
             if
             instead
             of
             this
             ,
             we
             enjoy
             these
             things
             wholly
             our selves
             ,
             and
             employ
             them
             only
             to
             the
             serving
             our
             own
             worldly
             Designs
             ;
             what
             can
             be
             more
             reasonable
             ,
             than
             that
             God
             should
             suffer
             them
             to
             be
             our
             Portion
             and
             Reward
             ?
             The
             Pharisees
             in
             our
             Saviour's
             time
             were
             notoriously
             covetous
             and
             worldly
             minded
             ,
             doing
             even
             their
             acts
             of
             Charity
             meerly
             for
             the
             praise
             of
             Men
             ;
             and
             our
             Saviour
             repeats
             it
             no
             less
             than
             thrice
             in
             the
             Sixth
             of
             St.
             Matthew
             ,
             that
             They
             
               had
               their
               Reward
            
             :
             The
             rich
             Jews
             also
             made
             generally
             no
             other
             Use
             of
             their
             Riches
             ,
             than
             to
             live
             in
             Ease
             and
             Pleasure
             ,
             in
             Gaiety
             and
             Splendour
             ;
             and
             our
             Saviour
             tells
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             
               had
               received
               their
               Consolation
            
             .
          
           
           
             21.
             
             The
             Happiness
             of
             Heaven
             is
             a
             great
             and
             glorious
             Reward
             ;
             and
             
               they
               who
               will
            
             
             
               be
               accounted
               worthy
               to
               obtain
               that
               World
               ,
               and
               the
               Resurrection
               from
               the
               Dead
               ,
            
             must
             be
             content
             not
             to
             live
             a
             soft
             and
             easie
             ,
             a
             sensual
             and
             voluptuous
             Life
             ;
             but
             to
             
               labour
               diligently
            
             ,
             and
             to
             
               work
               out
            
             their
             
               own
               Salvation
               with
               fear
               and
               trembling
               :
            
             Our
             Saviour
             compares
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             to
             
               a
               Pearl
               of
               great
               price
            
             ,
             which
             when
             a
             
               Merchant-man
               found
            
             ,
             
             
               he
               sold
               all
               that
               he
               had
               and
               bought
               it
            
             ;
             and
             whoever
             hath
             worthy
             Notions
             of
             the
             
               things
               that
               God
               hath
               prepared
               for
               them
               that
               love
               him
               ,
            
             can
             never
             think
             any
             thing
             *
             hard
             ,
             to
             purchase
             so
             great
             a
             Treasure
             .
             St.
             Paul
             compares
             the
             Reward
             of
             Virtue
             to
             a
             Crown
             ,
             for
             which
             
               they
               who
               run
               in
               a
               Race
               ,
               run
               all
               ,
               but
               one
               receiveth
            
             
             
               the
               Prize
            
             :
             And
             if
             they
             who
             
               strive
               for
               the
               Mastery
               ,
               to
               obtain
               a
               corruptible
               Crown
               ,
            
             are
             
               temperate
               in
               all
               things
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             are
             careful
             to
             prepare
             their
             Bodies
             beforehand
             for
             the
             Race
             ;
             that
             they
             may
             
               run
               ,
               not
               uncertainly
            
             ,
             but
             
               so
               that
            
             they
             
               may
               obtain
            
             ;
             how
             much
             more
             ought
             we
             to
             bring
             the
             Body
             
               into
               subjection
            
             ,
             and
             by
             Temperance
             prepare
             it
             for
             the
             Christian
             Warfare
             ,
             who
             are
             to
             strive
             for
             an
             incorruptible
             and
             never-fading
             Crown
             ?
          
           
             22.
             
             The
             History
             of
             
               our
               Saviour
            
             is
             an
             Example
             ,
             as
             of
             a
             Life
             not
             morose
             and
             retired
             from
             the
             World
             ,
             so
             of
             a
             Life
             very
             
             far
             from
             being
             sensual
             and
             voluptuous
             :
             He
             utterly
             despised
             all
             the
             Grandeur
             and
             Pleasures
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             willingly
             endured
             the
             scorn
             and
             contempt
             of
             obstinate
             and
             malicious
             Men
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             establish
             the
             Worship
             and
             true
             Religion
             of
             God
             ;
             
               He
               went
               about
               doing
               good
            
             ,
             making
             that
             the
             
             whole
             Business
             of
             his
             Life
             ,
             and
             cheerfully
             submitting
             to
             undergo
             any
             hardship
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             instruct
             the
             Ignorant
             or
             relieve
             the
             Distressed
             :
             And
             if
             we
             hope
             
               at
               last
            
             to
             be
             made
             
               partakers
               of
               his
               Glory
            
             ,
             we
             must
             resolve
             now
             in
             some
             measure
             to
             
               imitate
               his
               Life
            
             ,
             who
             has
             
               left
               us
               an
               Example
               that
               we
               should
               follow
               his
               steps
               .
            
             The
             Lives
             of
             all
             the
             
             Saints
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             have
             gone
             before
             us
             ,
             are
             eminent
             Examples
             ,
             not
             of
             Ease
             and
             Softness
             ,
             but
             either
             of
             great
             Sufferings
             for
             the
             Cause
             of
             Religion
             ,
             or
             of
             great
             Zeal
             and
             Pains
             in
             it
             :
             The
             Patriarchs
             who
             lived
             before
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             
               saw
               the
               Promises
            
             only
             
               afar
               off
            
             ,
             confessed
             that
             
               they
               were
               Strangers
               and
               Pilgrims
               in
               the
               Earth
               ,
            
             and
             that
             
             their
             Hopes
             were
             fixed
             upon
             a
             
               better
               Country
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               an
               Heavenly
            
             ;
             and
             all
             the
             Primitive
             Christians
             ,
             who
             first
             followed
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             saw
             the
             Promises
             fulfilled
             ,
             did
             either
             through
             Persecutions
             become
             
               naked
               ,
               destitute
               ,
               and
               afflicted
               ,
            
             or
             by
             their
             boundless
             Charity
             and
             Contempt
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             did
             almost
             make
             themselves
             so
             :
             And
             if
             we
             hope
             to
             have
             our
             Portion
             among
             these
             Servants
             of
             the
             most
             High
             ,
             in
             that
             general
             
             
               Assembly
               and
               Church
               of
               the
               First-born
               ,
            
             in
             that
             
               heavenly
               Jerusalem
               ,
               the
               City
               of
               the
               living
            
             
             God
             ;
             we
             must
             in
             some
             proportion
             conform
             our selves
             to
             the
             imitation
             of
             their
             Zeal
             ,
             their
             Labour
             and
             their
             Patience
             ;
             and
             not
             be
             wholly
             carried
             away
             with
             the
             coldness
             and
             indifferency
             of
             a
             careless
             and
             corrupted
             Age.
             They
             generally
             parted
             with
             
               all
               things
            
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             Christ
             ;
             and
             certainly
             we
             are
             at
             least
             bound
             ,
             not
             to
             fasten
             our
             Affections
             so
             strongly
             upon
             the
             things
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             as
             hardly
             to
             be
             able
             to
             deny
             our selves
             
               any
               thing
               .
               Their
            
             Temperance
             ,
             their
             Abstinence
             ,
             and
             their
             Contempt
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             was
             almost
             incredible
             and
             excessive
             ;
             and
             assuredly
             we
             cannot
             with
             the
             same
             Hopes
             spend
             our
             whole
             Lives
             ,
             in
             nothing
             but
             Softness
             ,
             Gallantry
             and
             Pleasure
             ,
             In
             fine
             ,
             Their
             Charity
             was
             wonderful
             and
             boundless
             ,
             extending
             it self
             even
             to
             *
             such
             Instances
             as
             we
             can
             hardly
             think
             credible
             ;
             and
             can
             we
             imagine
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             not
             obliged
             to
             do
             at
             least
             something
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             some
             Pains
             ,
             for
             the
             
               Glory
               of
               God
            
             and
             for
             the
             
               Good
               of
               Men
            
             ?
          
           
             23.
             
             Lastly
             ,
             If
             these
             things
             seem
             hard
             ,
             and
             tend
             to
             intrench
             too
             much
             upon
             the
             Pleasures
             of
             Life
             ;
             consider
             the
             conclusion
             and
             final
             upshot
             of
             things
             :
             Consider
             what
             Opinion
             we
             shall
             have
             of
             things
             at
             the
             conclusion
             of
             our
             Lives
             ,
             when
             
               Death
               and
               Judgment
            
             approach
             ;
             and
             let
             us
             view
             things
             now
             in
             the
             same
             Light
             ,
             as
             we
             know
             
             certainly
             we
             shall
             be
             forced
             to
             do
             then
             .
             We
             know
             we
             shall
             then
             lament
             the
             loss
             of
             every
             opportunity
             of
             doing
             good
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             omitted
             ;
             and
             shall
             grutch
             every
             minute
             of
             Folly
             and
             Vanity
             ,
             which
             might
             have
             been
             employ'd
             to
             the
             increase
             of
             the
             Portion
             of
             our
             future
             Happiness
             :
             We
             know
             we
             shall
             then
             look
             upon
             all
             the
             past
             pleasures
             of
             Life
             ,
             as
             emptiness
             and
             nothing
             ;
             and
             be
             convinced
             that
             there
             is
             no
             Pleasure
             but
             in
             true
             Virtue
             ,
             and
             no
             Fruit
             in
             any
             thing
             but
             in
             having
             done
             much
             Good
             :
             And
             if
             we
             do
             indeed
             know
             this
             ,
             what
             can
             be
             more
             miserably
             and
             more
             inexcusably
             foolish
             ,
             than
             not
             to
             make
             the
             same
             Judgment
             of
             things
             now
             ,
             as
             we
             know
             assuredly
             we
             shall
             do
             afterwards
             ?
             The
             reason
             why
             Men
             die
             full
             of
             Fears
             and
             Uncertainties
             ,
             full
             of
             
               dark
               Suspitions
            
             and
             
               confused
               Doubts
            
             ,
             is
             because
             they
             are
             conscious
             to
             themselves
             that
             they
             have
             lived
             carelesly
             and
             indifferently
             ;
             without
             having
             taken
             any
             Pains
             either
             for
             the
             
               Service
               of
               God
            
             ,
             or
             for
             the
             
               Good
               of
               Men
            
             ;
             and
             without
             having
             used
             any
             zealous
             Endeavours
             ,
             to
             
               overcome
               the
               present
               World
            
             ,
             or
             to
             
               obtain
               the
               future
            
             :
             But
             if
             Men
             would
             consider
             things
             in
             time
             ;
             if
             they
             would
             pass
             true
             Judgments
             of
             things
             ,
             and
             act
             accordingly
             with
             Resolution
             and
             Constancy
             ;
             they
             might
             then
             know
             certainly
             their
             own
             State
             ,
             and
             might
             
               live
               with
               Comfort
            
             and
             
               die
               with
               Assurance
            
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             
               CHAP.
               XII
            
             .
             Of
             our
             Obligation
             to
             be
             particularly
             careful
             to
             avoid
             those
             Sins
             ,
             to
             which
             we
             are
             most
             in
             danger
             to
             be
             tempted
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             FIfthly
             ,
             
               Be
               particularly
               careful
               to
               resist
               and
               avoid
               those
               Sins
               ,
               to
               which
               either
               your
               Constitution
               ,
               Company
               ,
               or
               Employment
               ,
               make
               you
               most
               in
               danger
               to
               be
               tempted
               .
            
             This
             is
             the
             great
             Trial
             of
             every
             Man's
             Sincerity
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             
               Growth
               in
               Virtue
            
             .
             He
             that
             for
             the
             Love
             of
             God
             and
             the
             Hopes
             of
             Heaven
             can
             mortifie
             and
             deny
             his
             most
             darling
             Lusts
             ,
             can
             quell
             and
             keep
             under
             his
             most
             natural
             Passions
             ,
             can
             resist
             and
             constantly
             overcome
             those
             Temptations
             by
             which
             he
             is
             most
             in
             danger
             to
             be
             seduced
             into
             Sin
             ;
             such
             a
             one
             has
             an
             infallible
             Assurance
             of
             his
             own
             Sincerity
             ,
             and
             is
             very
             near
             to
             the
             Perfection
             of
             Virtue
             .
             But
             if
             there
             be
             any
             one
             Instance
             ,
             wherein
             a
             Man
             habitually
             falls
             short
             of
             his
             Duty
             ,
             or
             indulges
             a
             Lust
             ,
             a
             Passion
             ,
             a
             sinful
             Desire
             ;
             't
             is
             certain
             ,
             whatever
             other
             Virtues
             he
             may
             be
             indued
             with
             ,
             that
             he
             either
             acts
             upon
             wrong
             Principles
             and
             is
             not
             sincere
             ;
             or
             that
             his
             Resolutions
             are
             hitherto
             too
             weak
             and
             ineffectual
             ,
             to
             intitle
             him
             to
             the
             
               Comfort
               of
               Religion
            
             here
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             
               Assurance
               of
               Happiness
            
             hereafter
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             There
             is
             no
             Man
             whom
             either
             the
             
               Constitution
               of
               his
               Body
            
             or
             the
             
               Temper
               of
               his
               Mind
            
             ,
             the
             
               Nature
               of
               his
               Employment
            
             or
             the
             
               Humour
               of
               his
               Company
            
             ,
             does
             not
             make
             obnoxious
             to
             some
             particular
             sort
             of
             Temptations
             more
             than
             to
             any
             other
             :
             And
             in
             this
             thing
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             those
             who
             have
             something
             of
             Sincerity
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             with
             others
             
               run
               into
               all
               excess
               of
               Riot
               ,
            
             do
             yet
             make
             shift
             to
             deceive
             and
             impose
             upon
             themselves
             .
             They
             think
             they
             are
             indued
             with
             many
             good
             and
             virtuous
             Qualities
             ;
             they
             hate
             Profaneness
             and
             professed
             enormous
             Impiety
             ;
             they
             know
             themselves
             innocent
             of
             many
             great
             Sins
             ,
             which
             they
             see
             others
             continually
             commit
             :
             But
             something
             ,
             to
             which
             they
             are
             particularly
             tempted
             ,
             they
             indulge
             themselves
             in
             ;
             and
             the
             fatal
             Mischief
             is
             ,
             that
             those
             Sins
             which
             they
             see
             others
             commit
             ,
             and
             to
             which
             themselves
             are
             not
             violently
             tempted
             ,
             seem
             most
             absurd
             and
             unreasonable
             ,
             and
             easie
             to
             be
             avoided
             ;
             but
             that
             to
             which
             they
             are
             themselves
             addicted
             ,
             they
             think
             to
             be
             either
             so
             small
             as
             not
             to
             be
             of
             any
             very
             evil
             Consequence
             ,
             or
             so
             difficult
             to
             be
             resisted
             as
             to
             be
             allowed
             for
             among
             the
             unavoidable
             Infirmities
             of
             Nature
             .
             Thus
             to
             many
             who
             have
             little
             or
             no
             Dealings
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             the
             Sins
             of
             
               Fraud
               ,
               Injustice
               ,
               Deceit
               ,
               Over
               reaching
               ,
            
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             seem
             very
             heinous
             ,
             base
             and
             unreasonable
             ;
             while
             at
             the
             same
             time
             they
             allow
             themselves
             in
             
             habitual
             Intemperances
             and
             Impurities
             ,
             as
             either
             harmless
             Vices
             or
             almost
             insuperable
             Weaknesses
             .
             On
             the
             other
             hand
             there
             is
             no
             less
             a
             Number
             of
             those
             ,
             who
             applaud
             themselves
             in
             their
             own
             Minds
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             not
             as
             other
             Men
             ,
             
               Intemperate
               ,
               Debauched
               ,
               Drunkards
               ,
               Revellers
               ,
            
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             while
             at
             the
             same
             time
             they
             look
             upon
             Fraud
             and
             
               Deceit
               ,
               Tricking
            
             and
             Over-reaching
             ,
             as
             the
             necessary
             Art
             and
             Mystery
             of
             Business
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             But
             this
             is
             a
             very
             great
             and
             a
             very
             fatal
             Cheat.
             No
             Man
             can
             have
             any
             true
             and
             solid
             Peace
             
               in
               himself
            
             ;
             no
             Man
             can
             have
             any
             just
             Confidence
             in
             his
             Addresses
             
               to
               God
            
             ;
             no
             Man
             can
             have
             any
             Title
             to
             the
             Promises
             and
             Comforts
             of
             Religion
             here
             ;
             much
             less
             to
             the
             Glory
             and
             Reward
             of
             it
             hereafter
             ;
             before
             his
             Obedience
             be
             ,
             if
             not
             Perfect
             ,
             yet
             at
             least
             Universal
             .
             God
             will
             not
             share
             with
             any
             Impiety
             ;
             nor
             ever
             accept
             of
             any
             Man's
             Obedience
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             't
             is
             mixed
             with
             
               the
               accursed
               thing
            
             .
             If
             there
             be
             any
             Sin
             ,
             that
             we
             can
             hardly
             part
             with
             ;
             if
             there
             be
             any
             Lust
             ,
             that
             is
             like
             a
             
               right
               Hand
            
             or
             a
             
               right
               Eye
               ;
               this
            
             is
             the
             thing
             that
             God
             hath
             proposed
             to
             us
             to
             Conquer
             ;
             this
             is
             the
             good
             *
             Fight
             which
             we
             must
             fight
             through
             
               Faith
               ;
               this
            
             is
             the
             Victory
             to
             which
             Heaven
             is
             proposed
             .
             For
             this
             we
             must
             gather
             together
             all
             the
             Forces
             of
             Reason
             and
             Religion
             ;
             for
             this
             we
             must
             strengthen
             our selves
             by
             Prayer
             and
             Consideration
             :
             In
             
             this
             Warfare
             we
             must
             
               resolve
               strongly
               ,
               persevere
               obstinately
            
             ,
             and
             though
             we
             be
             conquered
             ,
             yet
             
               resolve
               to
               overcome
            
             ;
             always
             remembring
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             the
             Stake
             for
             Life
             or
             
               Death
               ,
               Happiness
            
             or
             
               Misery
               ,
               Heaven
            
             or
             Hell.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Here
             therefore
             let
             every
             Man
             consider
             with
             himself
             ;
             and
             let
             him
             well
             observe
             his
             own
             Temptations
             ,
             and
             his
             own
             Strength
             .
             Let
             him
             consider
             ,
             not
             how
             many
             Sins
             he
             can
             easily
             avoid
             ,
             but
             by
             what
             Temptations
             he
             may
             most
             easily
             be
             seduced
             ;
             and
             let
             him
             make
             it
             his
             Business
             to
             guard
             himself
             there
             .
             Let
             those
             who
             are
             young
             ,
             and
             not
             yet
             entred
             into
             the
             hurry
             and
             business
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             not
             value
             themselves
             upon
             their
             being
             innocent
             from
             the
             Sins
             of
             Fraud
             and
             Injustice
             ,
             of
             Covetousness
             and
             Extortion
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ;
             (
             for
             that
             perhaps
             they
             may
             be
             ,
             without
             any
             Pains
             ,
             and
             without
             overcoming
             any
             powerful
             Temptation
             ;
             )
             but
             let
             them
             try
             themselves
             ,
             whether
             they
             be
             firm
             against
             the
             Temptations
             of
             Vanity
             and
             Lightness
             ,
             of
             Heat
             and
             Passion
             ,
             of
             Intemperance
             and
             Impurity
             ;
             and
             let
             them
             judge
             of
             themselves
             by
             their
             behaviour
             in
             these
             Instances
             ,
             wherein
             they
             are
             most
             obnoxious
             :
             Let
             them
             consider
             ,
             that
             
               their
               peculiar
            
             Task
             ,
             is
             
               to
               overcome
               the
               wicked
               one
            
             ,
             1
             John
             2.
             13.
             to
             subdue
             the
             Flesh
             to
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             to
             conquer
             and
             get
             above
             †
             those
             Pleasures
             ,
             which
             
             
               sensualize
               the
               Soul
               ,
               and
               inslave
               the
               Mind
               to
               the
               Body
               ,
               and
               thereby
               bring
               it
               under
               the
               Power
               of
               Death
               and
               Destruction
               :
            
             And
             in
             fine
             ,
             to
             strive
             continually
             to
             cleanse
             themselves
             from
             all
             Impurity
             ,
             †
             not
             only
             of
             Body
             ,
             but
             even
             of
             Mind
             and
             Spirit
             ,
             
               perfecting
               Holiness
               in
               the
               Fear
               of
               God
               :
            
             Let
             them
             consider
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             by
             Baptism
             dedicated
             to
             the
             Service
             of
             God
             ;
             that
             they
             are
             by
             Confirmation
             assured
             of
             the
             Assistance
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ;
             and
             that
             their
             Bodies
             are
             *
             the
             
               Temples
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ;
             which
             if
             they
             keep
             here
             in
             Temperance
             and
             Purity
             ,
             in
             Sanctification
             and
             Honour
             ,
             they
             shall
             hereafter
             appear
             with
             them
             in
             Glory
             ;
             but
             †
             if
             they
             abuse
             them
             by
             any
             Intimperance
             ,
             or
             defile
             them
             with
             any
             Lust
             ,
             they
             drive
             away
             the
             Spirit
             
               whereby
               they
               are
               sealed
               unto
               the
               Day
               of
               Redemption
               ,
            
             and
             shall
             forfeit
             their
             Life
             .
             Again
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             Those
             whose
             Age
             ,
             or
             Temper
             ,
             or
             Company
             ,
             or
             Business
             ,
             places
             them
             beyond
             the
             Follies
             and
             Extravagancies
             of
             Youth
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             the
             way
             of
             those
             Temptations
             with
             which
             others
             are
             hurried
             away
             continually
             ;
             
             must
             not
             esteem
             of
             themselves
             by
             their
             not
             running
             into
             those
             excesses
             of
             Riot
             ,
             to
             which
             perhaps
             they
             have
             little
             or
             no
             Temptation
             ;
             but
             must
             examine
             whether
             they
             be
             exactly
             Just
             in
             the
             Business
             they
             are
             employ'd
             in
             ,
             whether
             they
             be
             truly
             Useful
             and
             Charitable
             according
             to
             their
             Ability
             ,
             and
             whether
             they
             be
             sincerely
             Careful
             to
             resist
             those
             Temptations
             ,
             to
             which
             their
             particular
             Circumstances
             ,
             whatever
             they
             be
             ,
             do
             more
             especially
             expose
             them
             .
             This
             is
             the
             true
             Trial
             of
             every
             Man's
             Sincerity
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             certain
             Rule
             by
             which
             every
             one
             may
             judge
             of
             his
             own
             State.
             
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               XIII
            
             .
             Of
             Growth
             in
             Grace
             ,
             and
             of
             Perfection
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             LAstly
             ,
             
               Strive
               continually
               to
               grow
               in
               Grace
               ,
               and
               press
               forward
               towards
               Perfection
               .
            
             So
             long
             as
             we
             continue
             in
             these
             Houses
             of
             Clay
             ,
             encompassed
             perpetually
             with
             the
             Infirmities
             of
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             the
             Allurements
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             the
             Temptations
             of
             the
             
               Devil
               ;
               we
            
             shall
             
               all
               offend
            
             indeed
             
               in
               many
               things
            
             ,
             and
             can
             never
             arrive
             at
             the
             Perfection
             of
             Virtue
             :
             Yet
             unless
             we
             strive
             and
             press
             forward
             towards
             Perfection
             ,
             we
             shall
             never
             make
             any
             tolerable
             progress
             .
             He
             that
             has
             no
             more
             Zeal
             for
             
             Religion
             ,
             than
             to
             desire
             just
             to
             keep
             within
             the
             Borders
             of
             Virtue
             ,
             and
             to
             escape
             the
             Punishment
             of
             Vice
             ,
             will
             in
             all
             probability
             be
             deceived
             in
             his
             Expectations
             ,
             and
             find
             when
             it
             is
             too
             late
             ,
             that
             those
             who
             are
             lukewarm
             ,
             and
             
               neither
               cold
               nor
               hot
            
             ,
             are
             but
             
             
               wretched
               ,
               and
               miserable
               ,
               and
               poor
               ,
               and
               blind
               ,
               and
               naked
               ,
            
             and
             shall
             have
             no
             Portion
             among
             them
             that
             are
             
               arraied
               in
               fine
               Linnen
            
             ,
             which
             is
             
               the
               Righteousness
            
             and
             the
             good
             Works
             
               of
               the
               Saints
            
             .
             He
             whose
             Heart
             is
             inflamed
             with
             
               an
               ardent
               Love
               of
               God
            
             ,
             and
             a
             
               truly
               zealous
               desire
               of
               the
               Happiness
               of
               Heaven
               ,
            
             will
             with
             St.
             Paul
             never
             think
             he
             has
             
               already
               attained
            
             ,
             or
             is
             
               already
               perfect
            
             enough
             ;
             but
             
               forgetting
               those
               ihings
               which
               are
               behind
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               reaching
               forth
               unto
               those
               things
               which
               are
               before
               ,
            
             will
             always
             press
             forward
             
               towards
               the
               Mark
               ,
               for
               the
               price
               of
               the
               high
               calling
               of
               God
               in
               Christ
               Jesus
               :
            
             He
             will
             never
             think
             himself
             good
             and
             holy
             enough
             ;
             but
             getting
             continually
             a
             more
             compleat
             Victory
             over
             his
             Frailties
             and
             Infirmities
             ,
             will
             
               go
               from
               strength
               to
               strength
            
             in
             the
             Improvements
             
             of
             Virtue
             here
             ,
             till
             he
             
               appear
               before
               God
            
             in
             the
             Perfection
             of
             Holiness
             and
             of
             Glory
             hereafter
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Think
             not
             when
             you
             have
             once
             attained
             a
             
               clear
               knowledge
            
             of
             your
             Duty
             ,
             and
             framed
             
               hearty
               Resolutions
            
             to
             perform
             it
             ,
             and
             
               begun
               to
               live
            
             according
             to
             that
             Knowledge
             and
             those
             Resolutions
             ;
             that
             you
             are
             presently
             in
             a
             
               perfect
               and
               confirmed
            
             State
             of
             
             Virtue
             .
             You
             must
             frequently
             *
             
               review
               and
               meditate
               upon
            
             the
             Particulars
             of
             your
             Duty
             :
             You
             must
             frequently
             
               renew
               and
               strengthen
            
             your
             good
             Resolutions
             :
             and
             you
             must
             always
             be
             
               correcting
               and
               amending
            
             your
             Practice
             :
             Till
             that
             which
             was
             
               well
               resolved
            
             upon
             ,
             and
             
               bravely
               begun
            
             ,
             arrive
             by
             the
             degrees
             of
             a
             diligent
             and
             perpetual
             Improvement
             ,
             to
             a
             
               confirmed
               Habit
            
             and
             
               settled
               Temper
            
             of
             Mind
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Think
             not
             when
             you
             have
             performed
             your
             Duty
             according
             to
             the
             common
             Measures
             of
             Obedience
             ,
             and
             the
             vulgarly
             reputed
             Bounds
             of
             the
             Obligation
             of
             the
             Christian
             Laws
             ;
             and
             when
             you
             are
             †
             by
             others
             looked
             upon
             ,
             as
             a
             good
             and
             just
             and
             holy
             Person
             ;
             that
             you
             are
             now
             arrived
             at
             the
             Perfection
             of
             Virtue
             .
             For
             the
             
               Judgment
               of
               God
            
             is
             very
             different
             from
             the
             
               Opinion
               of
               Men
            
             ;
             and
             such
             a
             Life
             as
             is
             now
             look'd
             upon
             as
             very
             good
             and
             creditable
             ,
             would
             in
             the
             Times
             of
             the
             Apostles
             or
             Primitive
             Christians
             have
             been
             thought
             ,
             if
             not
             scandalous
             ,
             yet
             at
             best
             
               very
               cold
            
             and
             indifferent
             .
             He
             that
             will
             be
             perfect
             ,
             must
             be
             *
             above
             all
             Laws
             ,
             and
             Customs
             ,
             and
             Opinions
             ;
             and
             must
             not
             limit
             his
             Purity
             
             
               of
               Mind
            
             ,
             his
             
               Contempt
               of
               the
               World
            
             ,
             and
             his
             
               Desire
               of
               doing
               Good
            
             ,
             to
             any
             Degrees
             or
             Rules
             ;
             but
             must
             exalt
             them
             in
             proportion
             to
             his
             
               love
               of
               God
            
             ,
             and
             his
             
               hopes
               of
               Happiness
            
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Further
             ,
             Think
             not
             when
             upon
             a
             loose
             and
             general
             view
             of
             your
             Life
             your
             Conscience
             does
             not
             accuse
             you
             of
             any
             scandalous
             and
             deliberate
             Sins
             ,
             that
             therefore
             you
             have
             attained
             to
             the
             highest
             pitch
             of
             Virtue
             .
             There
             are
             many
             Sins
             ,
             with
             which
             Men
             easily
             impose
             upon
             their
             own
             Minds
             ;
             much
             indifferency
             in
             Religion
             ,
             and
             coldness
             of
             Devotion
             ;
             many
             omissions
             of
             Duties
             ,
             and
             neglects
             of
             opportunities
             of
             doing
             Good
             ;
             many
             faults
             of
             surprize
             ,
             and
             indecencies
             of
             Passion
             ;
             much
             sensuality
             ,
             and
             over-fond
             Love
             of
             the
             things
             of
             this
             present
             World
             ;
             many
             excesses
             ,
             and
             small
             degrees
             of
             Intemperance
             ;
             which
             are
             not
             to
             be
             discovered
             and
             overcome
             ,
             without
             entring
             into
             a
             more
             
               strict
               ,
               particular
            
             ,
             and
             impartial
             examination
             of
             our
             Actions
             ;
             and
             making
             
               repeated
               Resolutions
            
             and
             using
             
               constant
               unwearied
               Endeavours
            
             to
             correct
             whatever
             upon
             such
             strict
             search
             shall
             appear
             to
             be
             amiss
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Many
             there
             have
             been
             ,
             (
             and
             some
             even
             among
             †
             the
             Heathens
             themselves
             ,
             )
             who
             
             have
             
               every
               Night
            
             strictly
             examined
             into
             the
             Actions
             of
             the
             
               past
               Day
            
             ;
             that
             if
             they
             had
             done
             any
             thing
             for
             which
             they
             could
             reprove
             themselves
             ,
             they
             might
             resolve
             to
             be
             more
             careful
             in
             that
             Particular
             for
             the
             future
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             found
             they
             had
             in
             all
             Points
             performed
             their
             Duty
             ,
             they
             might
             confirm
             and
             incourage
             themselves
             to
             continue
             to
             perform
             it
             .
             Others
             have
             done
             this
             yet
             more
             frequently
             ,
             and
             habitually
             ;
             never
             
               going
               about
            
             any
             thing
             ,
             without
             a
             short
             Thought
             how
             they
             might
             best
             act
             ,
             for
             the
             Honour
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             the
             Good
             of
             Men
             ,
             or
             for
             the
             Improvement
             of
             the
             Virtues
             of
             their
             own
             Mind
             ;
             and
             never
             
               having
               done
            
             any
             thing
             ,
             without
             a
             short
             Reflection
             whether
             they
             had
             acted
             so
             ,
             as
             was
             most
             agreeable
             to
             these
             great
             Ends.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             These
             indeed
             are
             things
             not
             to
             be
             imposed
             upon
             any
             Man
             by
             any
             particular
             Rules
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             must
             be
             wholly
             left
             to
             the
             Discretion
             of
             every
             Man
             ,
             to
             be
             used
             according
             to
             each
             ones
             Prudence
             or
             Zeal
             .
             Only
             in
             general
             't
             is
             certain
             ,
             That
             by
             how
             much
             the
             
               more
               frequently
            
             a
             Man
             examines
             the
             Actions
             of
             his
             Life
             ,
             and
             by
             how
             much
             the
             
               more
               strictly
            
             he
             observes
             his
             smaller
             Failures
             ,
             and
             by
             how
             much
             the
             
               more
               particularly
            
             he
             resolves
             and
             endeavours
             to
             correct
             them
             ;
             by
             so
             much
             the
             more
             will
             his
             Religion
             be
             Uniform
             ,
             and
             his
             
               Obedience
               Perfect
            
             .
             He
             that
             uses
             himself
             often
             to
             consider
             ,
             and
             to
             recollect
             the
             Particulars
             of
             
             his
             Duty
             ;
             will
             perform
             many
             things
             ,
             which
             others
             know
             indeed
             and
             understand
             in
             general
             ,
             but
             †
             through
             habitual
             careless
             and
             inconsiderateness
             omit
             :
             And
             he
             that
             often
             searches
             strictly
             into
             the
             smallest
             Errors
             of
             his
             Life
             ,
             and
             prays
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             resolves
             particularly
             and
             endeavours
             to
             amend
             them
             ;
             will
             be
             able
             to
             avoid
             and
             overcome
             many
             of
             those
             things
             ,
             which
             are
             by
             others
             looked
             upon
             as
             the
             unavoidable
             Frailties
             and
             Infirmities
             of
             Nature
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             And
             in
             proportion
             as
             a
             Man
             arrives
             nearer
             to
             this
             perfect
             State
             of
             Virtue
             ,
             so
             will
             that
             
               Peace
               of
               Conscience
            
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             peculiar
             Reward
             of
             Religion
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             grow
             up
             by
             degrees
             to
             a
             
               settled
               Joy
               and
               Assurance
               of
               Mind
               .
            
             One
             whose
             Life
             is
             void
             of
             great
             and
             scandalous
             Crimes
             ,
             but
             otherwise
             not
             strict
             and
             diligent
             ,
             will
             be
             free
             indeed
             from
             the
             Terrour
             and
             Amazement
             of
             the
             Wicked
             ;
             but
             because
             he
             has
             taken
             no
             great
             Pains
             ,
             nor
             done
             any
             thing
             considerable
             for
             the
             Love
             of
             God
             and
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             Religion
             ,
             his
             Mind
             will
             yet
             be
             disturbed
             with
             many
             scrupulous
             Doubts
             and
             uncertain
             Fears
             :
             But
             when
             a
             Man
             has
             been
             truly
             diligent
             to
             improve
             himself
             to
             the
             utmost
             ,
             and
             has
             with
             Zeal
             and
             Earnestness
             pressed
             forward
             towards
             Perfection
             ;
             then
             is
             it
             that
             he
             attains
             to
             that
             
             Tranquillity
             and
             Assurance
             ,
             which
             wise
             Men
             have
             compared
             to
             a
             
               continual
               Feast
            
             .
             The
             Peace
             and
             Satisfaction
             of
             Mind
             ,
             which
             *
             some
             have
             found
             upon
             the
             careful
             and
             strict
             examination
             of
             one
             past
             Days
             Actions
             ,
             has
             been
             very
             great
             :
             But
             that
             compleat
             Assurance
             ,
             which
             arises
             from
             the
             Conscience
             of
             a
             considerable
             part
             of
             a
             Man's
             Life
             having
             been
             spent
             in
             the
             Strictness
             and
             in
             the
             Purity
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             is
             a
             Pleasure
             infinitely
             surpassing
             all
             the
             Enjoyments
             of
             Sense
             ;
             being
             indeed
             a
             fore-taste
             of
             the
             Happiness
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             a
             Rejoycing
             before-hand
             in
             Christ
             
               with
               Joy
               unspeakable
               and
               full
               of
               Glory
               .
            
             Such
             a
             
             one
             as
             has
             arrived
             to
             this
             pitch
             ,
             lives
             in
             Peace
             ,
             and
             dies
             with
             Assurance
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             appearance
             of
             our
             Lord
             shall
             be
             
               presented
               fault
               less
               before
               the
               Presence
               of
               his
               Glory
               with
            
             
             
               exceeding
               Joy.
            
             
          
        
         
           THE
           END
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           
             Essay
             the
             Third
          
           .
           Of
           Repentance
           .
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               I.
            
             Of
             Repentance
             in
             General
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             THE
             plain
             and
             express
             Condition
             upon
             which
             the
             Gospel
             promises
             Salvation
             to
             all
             Men
             ,
             is
             Obedience
             or
             a
             
               Holy
               Life
            
             .
             The
             Time
             from
             which
             this
             Holy
             Life
             is
             to
             begin
             ,
             is
             either
             Baptism
             or
             Confirmation
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             
               the
               Time
               when
            
             those
             who
             are
             either
             at
             riper
             Years
             converted
             to
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             or
             have
             from
             their
             Infancy
             been
             brought
             up
             in
             the
             Profession
             of
             it
             ,
             
               come
               to
               a
               clear
               and
               distinct
               knowledge
               of
               their
               Duty
               .
            
             That
             from
             
               this
               Period
            
             every
             Man
             is
             obliged
             to
             persevere
             in
             a
             constant
             Course
             of
             Holiness
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             a
             
               continual
               and
               sincere
            
             ,
             though
             
               weak
               and
               imperfect
            
             Obedience
             to
             all
             the
             Commands
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Gospel
             plainly
             declares
             to
             us
             :
             And
             that
             the
             
             glorious
             Rewards
             of
             Heaven
             should
             be
             
               at
               all
            
             promised
             to
             so
             small
             a
             Service
             ,
             as
             the
             imperfect
             Obedience
             which
             weak
             ,
             sinful
             ,
             degenerate
             Man
             should
             be
             able
             to
             perform
             ;
             is
             the
             Purchase
             of
             the
             Price
             of
             the
             Blood
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Effect
             of
             the
             infinite
             Riches
             of
             the
             Divine
             Mercy
             made
             known
             to
             us
             by
             Christ.
             Had
             God
             therefore
             to
             those
             who
             had
             once
             been
             received
             to
             the
             Mercy
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             had
             once
             been
             
               made
               partakers
               of
               the
               heavenly
               Gift
               ,
            
             and
             had
             
               tasted
               the
               good
               Word
               of
            
             
             
               God
               and
               the
               Powers
               of
               the
            
             World
             to
             come
             ,
             allowed
             no
             more
             Remission
             for
             
               wilful
               and
               presumptuous
               Sins
            
             ;
             but
             accepted
             those
             only
             ,
             who
             having
             once
             
               washed
               their
               Garments
            
             
             
               in
               the
               Blood
               of
               the
               Lamb
               ,
            
             should
             from
             thenceforward
             keep
             themselves
             in
             a
             Gospel
             Sense
             pure
             and
             undefiled
             ;
             yet
             had
             his
             Mercy
             been
             infinitely
             greater
             ,
             than
             sinful
             Man
             could
             have
             deserved
             or
             expected
             .
             But
             such
             is
             the
             earnestness
             of
             God's
             Desire
             to
             make
             his
             Creatures
             Happy
             ,
             and
             such
             the
             Abundance
             of
             the
             Grace
             made
             known
             by
             the
             Gospel
             of
             our
             Lord
             and
             Saviour
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             that
             even
             to
             those
             who
             having
             been
             already
             admitted
             to
             the
             Mercy
             and
             Favour
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             having
             received
             the
             Promise
             of
             a
             great
             and
             glorious
             Reward
             upon
             the
             Condition
             of
             an
             easie
             and
             most
             reasonable
             Obedience
             ,
             and
             having
             been
             endued
             with
             the
             Earnest
             of
             his
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             shall
             notwithstanding
             relapse
             
             
               after
               all
               this
            
             into
             wilful
             and
             deliberate
             Sins
             ;
             even
             to
             these
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             he
             has
             yet
             further
             granted
             ,
             that
             if
             by
             a
             solemn
             Repentance
             they
             shall
             again
             unfeignedly
             renew
             their
             Obedience
             ,
             and
             from
             
               that
               Period
            
             persevere
             in
             well-doing
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             they
             shall
             yet
             attain
             to
             the
             Reward
             of
             the
             Faithful
             ;
             and
             shall
             be
             saved
             as
             
               Fire-brands
               plucked
               out
               of
               the
               Fire
               ,
            
             or
             as
             Men
             escaping
             upon
             a
             
               Plank
               after
               Shipwreck
            
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             By
             Repentance
             therefore
             I
             would
             all
             along
             in
             this
             Essay
             be
             understood
             to
             mean
             ,
             not
             that
             Repentance
             which
             is
             the
             constant
             Duty
             of
             all
             Christians
             ;
             (
             who
             are
             indeed
             continually
             bound
             to
             repent
             in
             general
             of
             all
             those
             Slips
             and
             Infirmities
             ,
             those
             Defects
             and
             Surprizes
             ,
             which
             by
             the
             Condition
             of
             the
             Gospel-Covenant
             are
             most
             readily
             pardoned
             :
             )
             For
             this
             Repentance
             is
             not
             properly
             a
             new
             Period
             or
             Beginning
             of
             a
             Holy
             Life
             ;
             but
             a
             necessary
             and
             continued
             part
             of
             that
             imperfect
             Obedience
             ,
             which
             Man
             in
             this
             degenerate
             State
             is
             capable
             of
             performing
             ,
             and
             which
             God
             has
             in
             his
             Gospel
             declared
             that
             he
             will
             always
             accept
             instead
             of
             perfect
             Innocence
             :
             But
             by
             Repentance
             I
             here
             understand
             
               that
               Repentance
            
             ,
             which
             is
             an
             entire
             change
             of
             Heart
             and
             Mind
             ,
             a
             
               turning
               from
               Darkness
               to
               Light
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               power
               of
               Satan
               unto
               God
            
             ;
             whereby
             those
             who
             by
             
               wilful
               and
               deadly
            
             Sins
             have
             
               left
               their
               first
               Estate
            
             ,
             and
             forfeited
             their
             Title
             to
             the
             Crown
             of
             Righteousness
             ,
             
             are
             to
             begin
             anew
             their
             Obedience
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             recover
             the
             Mercy
             and
             Favour
             of
             God
             :
             And
             that
             no
             one
             may
             be
             perplexed
             with
             vain
             Scruples
             ,
             and
             unreasonable
             Fears
             ;
             this
             Repentance
             is
             such
             as
             plainly
             no
             Man
             is
             obliged
             to
             ,
             but
             those
             who
             are
             guilty
             of
             
               great
               and
               deliberate
               Sins
            
             ;
             of
             
               Blasphemy
               ,
               Perjury
               ,
               open
               Profaneness
               ,
            
             or
             
               contempt
               of
               Religion
            
             ;
             of
             
               Murder
               ,
               Sedition
               ,
               Theft
               ,
               manifest
               and
               designed
               Injustice
               ,
               Hatred
               ,
               Fraud
               ,
               Wrong
               ,
            
             or
             Oppression
             ;
             of
             
               Adulteries
               ,
               Fornications
               ,
               Uncleannesses
            
             ,
             or
             
               habitual
               Drunkenness
            
             and
             Intemperance
             ;
             or
             of
             some
             other
             Sins
             either
             
               maliciously
               wilful
            
             ,
             or
             
               notoriously
               habitual
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               II.
            
             That
             God
             allows
             Repentance
             even
             to
             the
             greatest
             of
             Sinners
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             IN
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             there
             was
             †
             a
             Sect
             of
             Men
             ,
             who
             upon
             a
             mistaken
             Interpretation
             of
             some
             Passages
             of
             the
             Epistle
             of
             
               St.
               Paul
            
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             ,
             contended
             that
             there
             was
             *
             no
             more
             place
             of
             Repentance
             allowed
             to
             those
             who
             after
             Baptism
             should
             fall
             into
             any
             of
             these
             
               wilful
               and
               deliberate
               Sins
            
             :
             They
             taught
             that
             in
             Baptism
             indeed
             all
             manner
             of
             Sin
             and
             Blasphemy
             whatsoever
             ,
             was
             forgiven
             Men
             absolutely
             ,
             and
             wash'd
             away
             by
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             ;
             but
             that
             if
             after
             that
             great
             Remission
             they
             sinned
             again
             
               wilfully
               and
               presumptuously
            
             ,
             they
             could
             no
             more
             obtain
             any
             further
             Pardon
             ,
             
             than
             the
             Death
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             great
             Sacrifice
             for
             Sin
             ,
             could
             be
             repeated
             ;
             and
             that
             therefore
             however
             they
             should
             sincerely
             repent
             ,
             yet
             there
             now
             remained
             nothing
             
             more
             for
             them
             ,
             but
             a
             
               certain
               fearful
               looking
               for
               of
               Judgment
               and
               fiery
               Indignation
               ,
               which
               should
               devour
               the
               Adversary
               .
            
             But
             that
             this
             was
             a
             great
             mistake
             ;
             and
             that
             God
             does
             admit
             even
             the
             greatest
             of
             Sinners
             ,
             upon
             their
             true
             Repentance
             ,
             to
             Forgiveness
             and
             Pardon
             ,
             is
             evident
             both
             from
             the
             
               Nature
               of
               God
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Design
               of
               Christianity
            
             ;
             from
             the
             
               Practice
               of
               the
               Apostles
            
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             
               general
               Sense
               of
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             God
             is
             a
             Being
             ,
             as
             of
             infinite
             
               Purity
               and
               Holiness
            
             ,
             so
             also
             of
             infinite
             
               Goodness
               and
               Mercy
            
             ;
             and
             as
             he
             cannot
             possibly
             be
             reconciled
             to
             Men
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             they
             continue
             wicked
             ;
             so
             when
             ever
             they
             cease
             to
             be
             so
             ,
             and
             return
             again
             to
             the
             
               Obedience
               of
               Gods
               Commands
            
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             
               imitation
               of
               his
               Nature
            
             ,
             we
             cannot
             suppose
             but
             that
             he
             will
             again
             admit
             them
             to
             his
             Pardon
             and
             Favour
             .
             Goodness
             and
             Mercy
             are
             our
             most
             natural
             Notions
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             the
             Discoveries
             which
             he
             hath
             made
             of
             himself
             by
             Revelation
             ,
             are
             most
             exactly
             agreeable
             thereto
             .
             At
             the
             passing
             by
             of
             his
             Glory
             before
             Moses
             ,
             he
             proclaimed
             himself
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               ,
               the
               Lord
               God
               merciful
               and
               gracious
               ,
               long-suffering
               ,
               and
               abundant
               in
               Goodness
               and
               Truth
               ,
               forgiving
               Iniquities
               ,
               Transgressions
               and
               Sins
               ,
            
             Exod.
             34.
             6.
             
             By
             the
             Prophets
             he
             declares
             
             and
             swears
             by
             himself
             ,
             
               As
               I
               live
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
               I
               have
               no
               pleasure
               in
               the
               death
               of
               the
               wicked
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               wicked
               turn
               from
               his
               way
               and
               live
               ,
            
             Ezek.
             33.
             
             1●
             .
             And
             above
             all
             ,
             by
             that
             stupendous
             Instance
             of
             Mercy
             ,
             the
             
               sending
               his
               only
               Son
            
             out
             of
             his
             Bosom
             to
             give
             himself
             
               a
               Sacrifice
            
             for
             the
             Sins
             of
             Men
             ,
             he
             has
             discovered
             such
             an
             earnest
             desire
             of
             our
             Reconciliation
             and
             Salvation
             ,
             as
             will
             be
             the
             everlasting
             subject
             of
             the
             
               Praises
               of
               Men
            
             and
             the
             
               Admiration
               of
               Angels
            
             .
             If
             therefore
             God
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             made
             a
             Covenant
             of
             perfect
             Obedience
             ,
             and
             had
             not
             promised
             Pardon
             at
             all
             ,
             to
             great
             and
             presumptuous
             Sins
             ,
             did
             yet
             give
             Pardon
             ,
             and
             declare
             also
             to
             the
             Jews
             by
             his
             Prophets
             that
             he
             would
             do
             so
             :
             And
             if
             ,
             when
             Men
             were
             
               yet
               Enemies
            
             to
             him
             ,
             he
             was
             so
             willing
             that
             not
             
               any
               should
               perish
               ,
               but
               all
               should
               come
               to
               Repentance
            
             ;
             
             yea
             so
             desirous
             to
             
               have
               all
               Men
               to
               be
               saved
               ,
               and
               to
               come
               to
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               Truth
            
             ;
             that
             he
             not
             only
             
               spared
               not
               his
               own
               Son
            
             ,
             to
             
             
               deliver
               him
               up
               for
               us
               all
               ,
            
             but
             tells
             us
             even
             of
             
               Joy
               in
               Heaven
            
             at
             a
             Sinners
             accepting
             the
             gracious
             Terms
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             represents
             himself
             as
             a
             tender
             Father
             running
             to
             meet
             his
             returning
             Prodigal
             ,
             and
             falling
             up-his
             Neck
             and
             kissing
             him
             :
             If
             this
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             was
             the
             Compassion
             which
             God
             shewed
             to
             Man
             ,
             in
             his
             first
             sinful
             and
             miserable
             State
             ;
             't
             is
             
               very
               reasonable
            
             to
             conclude
             and
             hope
             ,
             that
             his
             Mercy
             is
             not
             so
             entirely
             exhausted
             at
             once
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             same
             Pity
             may
             
             be
             yet
             further
             extended
             even
             to
             those
             also
             ,
             who
             
               after
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               Truth
            
             having
             been
             seduced
             by
             the
             Temptations
             of
             the
             World
             and
             the
             Devil
             ,
             to
             depart
             from
             God
             and
             to
             forsake
             their
             Duty
             ,
             shall
             again
             return
             unto
             him
             with
             Sincerity
             and
             Perseverance
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Design
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             is
             to
             teach
             
             
               us
               to
               deny
               ungodliness
               and
               worldly
               lusts
               ,
               and
               to
               live
               soberly
               ,
               righteously
               ,
               and
               godly
               in
               this
               present
               world
               :
            
             And
             certainly
             whensoever
             it
             comes
             to
             have
             this
             effect
             upon
             a
             Man
             ,
             it
             gives
             him
             a
             Title
             to
             the
             
               blessed
               Hope
            
             ,
             and
             a
             well-grounded
             Assurance
             of
             Mercy
             at
             
               the
               glorious
               appearance
               of
               the
               great
               God
               and
               our
               Saviour
               Jesus
               Christ.
            
             The
             Foundation
             of
             the
             Christian
             Dispensation
             ,
             upon
             which
             the
             whole
             Summ
             of
             Affairs
             is
             now
             established
             ,
             is
             Faith
             and
             Repentance
             ;
             and
             whensoever
             a
             Man
             so
             truly
             repents
             ,
             as
             to
             purifie
             himself
             effectually
             from
             every
             evil
             Work
             ,
             and
             
               by
               the
               Spirit
               mortifies
               the
               deeds
               of
               the
            
             
             Body
             ,
             he
             shall
             certainly
             live
             .
             Our
             Saviour
             himself
             gives
             express
             Directions
             ,
             when
             a
             Man's
             Christian
             Brother
             trespasses
             against
             him
             ,
             to
             use
             all
             possible
             means
             to
             reclaim
             him
             ,
             both
             by
             private
             and
             publick
             Reproof
             ,
             before
             he
             rejects
             him
             utterly
             as
             a
             
               Heathen
               Man
               and
               a
               Publican
            
             :
             He
             commands
             us
             ,
             though
             our
             Brother
             sins
             never
             so
             often
             against
             us
             ,
             yet
             if
             he
             turns
             again
             and
             repents
             ,
             to
             forgive
             him
             ;
             and
             has
             promised
             upon
             this
             Condition
             ,
             that
             we
             also
             shall
             in
             like
             
             manner
             find
             forgiveness
             at
             the
             Hands
             of
             God
             :
             And
             in
             the
             Epistles
             sent
             by
             the
             Apostle
             St.
             John
             to
             the
             Bishops
             of
             the
             Seven
             Churches
             of
             Asia
             ,
             he
             exhorts
             them
             earnestly
             to
             
               remember
               from
               whence
            
             they
             were
             fallen
             ,
             
             and
             to
             
               repent
               ,
               and
               be
               zealous
               ,
               and
               do
            
             their
             
               first
               works
            
             ;
             and
             promises
             ,
             that
             if
             upon
             this
             Invitation
             any
             Man
             would
             hear
             his
             Voice
             ,
             and
             
               open
               the
               Door
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             would
             be
             moved
             by
             these
             Exhortations
             to
             repent
             and
             amend
             ,
             he
             would
             
               come
               in
               to
               him
               and
               sup
               with
               him
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             would
             again
             receive
             him
             
             to
             his
             Mercy
             and
             Favour
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Accordingly
             the
             
               Writings
               of
               the
               Apostles
            
             ,
             though
             directed
             to
             Christians
             ,
             are
             yet
             full
             of
             earnest
             Exhortations
             to
             Repentance
             ;
             and
             their
             History
             contains
             many
             Instances
             of
             those
             who
             after
             great
             falls
             were
             thereby
             restored
             to
             their
             first
             state
             .
             St
             Peter
             exhorts
             
               Simon
               Magus
            
             ,
             who
             thought
             
               the
               Gift
               of
               God
               could
               be
               bought
               with
               Money
               ,
            
             to
             
               repent
               of
               this
               his
               wickedness
            
             ;
             and
             gives
             him
             encouragement
             to
             hope
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             thereupon
             obtain
             forgiveness
             ,
             Acts
             8.
             22.
             
             St.
             John
             tells
             us
             ,
             That
             
               if
               any
               Man
               sin
               ,
               we
               have
               an
               Advocate
               with
               the
               Father
               ,
               Jesus
               Christ
               the
               Righteous
               ,
               and
               he
               is
               the
               Propitiation
               for
               our
               Sins
               ,
            
             1
             John
             2.
             2.
             
             St.
             James
             tells
             us
             ,
             That
             if
             any
             one
             err
             from
             the
             Truth
             ,
             and
             one
             convert
             him
             ;
             he
             that
             converteth
             the
             Sinner
             from
             the
             Error
             of
             his
             way
             ,
             shall
             
               save
               a
               Soul
               from
               Death
            
             ,
             and
             
               shall
               hide
               a
               multitude
               of
               Sins
               ,
            
             Jam.
             5.
             20.
             
             St.
             Jude
             advises
             
             us
             to
             
               have
               compassion
               of
               some
               ,
               making
               a
               difference
            
             ;
             and
             to
             
               save
               others
               with
               fear
               ,
               pulling
               them
               out
               of
               the
               fire
               ,
            
             ver
             .
             23.
             
             St.
             Paul
             exhorts
             Timothy
             ,
             to
             
               instruct
               in
               meekness
               those
               that
               oppose
               themselves
               ,
               if
               God
               peradventure
               will
               give
               them
               Repentance
               to
               the
               acknowledging
               of
               the
               Truth
               ;
               and
               that
               they
               may
               recover
               themselves
               out
               of
               the
               Snare
               of
               the
               Devil
               ,
               who
               are
               taken
               Captive
               by
               him
               at
               his
               will
               ,
            
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             25.
             
             He
             advises
             the
             Galatians
             ,
             that
             
               if
               any
               Man
               be
               overtaken
               in
               a
               fault
               ,
            
             they
             
               which
               are
               spiritual
               should
               restore
               such
               a
               one
               in
               the
               Spirit
               of
               meekness
               ,
               considering
            
             themselves
             ,
             lest
             they
             
               also
               be
               tempted
            
             ,
             Gal.
             6.
             1.
             
             He
             threatens
             the
             Corinthians
             to
             excommunicate
             those
             who
             had
             sinned
             ,
             and
             had
             
               not
               repented
               of
               their
               uncleanness
               ,
               and
               fornication
               ,
               and
               lasciviousness
               ,
               which
               they
            
             had
             committed
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             12.
             21.
             
             And
             even
             the
             Incestuous
             Person
             ,
             who
             had
             been
             guilty
             of
             such
             a
             Sin
             as
             was
             
               not
               so
               much
               as
               named
               among
               the
               Heathens
            
             themselves
             ,
             he
             delivers
             indeed
             to
             
               Satan
               for
               the
               destruction
               of
               the
               Flesh
               ,
            
             but
             it
             was
             
               that
               the
               Spirit
               might
               be
               saved
               in
               the
               day
               of
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             5.
             
             For
             when
             
               the
               punishment
               which
               was
               inflicted
               of
               many
               ,
            
             had
             been
             sufficient
             to
             reduce
             him
             to
             Repentance
             ,
             he
             writes
             to
             the
             Church
             to
             
               forgive
               him
               and
               comfort
               him
               ,
               lest
               perhaps
               such
               a
               one
               should
               be
               swallowed
               up
               with
               overmuch
               sorrow
               ,
            
             2
             Cor.
             2.
             7.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             this
             ,
             excepting
             as
             I
             have
             said
             one
             Sect
             of
             Men
             ,
             was
             the
             constant
             Doctrine
             and
             Practice
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             .
             To
             
             those
             who
             were
             yet
             Innocent
             ,
             they
             thought
             indeed
             no
             Promises
             too
             great
             ,
             and
             no
             Threatnings
             too
             severe
             ,
             whereby
             they
             might
             make
             them
             infinitely
             careful
             to
             preserve
             their
             Innocence
             :
             But
             those
             who
             had
             already
             sinned
             ,
             they
             incouraged
             to
             repent
             ;
             and
             upon
             their
             Repentance
             admitted
             them
             again
             to
             the
             Peace
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Assurance
             of
             Pardon
             .
             They
             taught
             ,
             that
             the
             *
             
               Holy
               Word
               and
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               always
               admitted
               of
               true
               Repentance
               :
            
             That
             †
             
               he
               that
               had
               fallen
               ,
               might
               yet
               recover
               and
               escape
               ,
               if
               he
               repented
               truly
               of
               what
               was
               past
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               future
               amended
               his
               Life
               ,
               and
               made
               satisfaction
               to
               God
               :
            
             That
             ‖
             
               God
               not
               only
               gave
               full
               Remission
               of
               Sins
               in
               Baptism
               ,
               but
               allowed
               also
               to
               those
               ,
               who
               should
               afterward
               sin
               ,
               a
               further
               place
               of
               Repentance
               :
            
             That
             to
             †
             
               every
               one
               who
               heartily
               and
               sincerely
               repents
               ,
               God
               readily
               sets
               open
               a
               Door
               of
               Pardon
               ,
               and
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               returns
               again
               into
               a
               Mind
               purified
               from
               the
               pollutions
               of
               Sin
               :
            
             That
             *
             
               all
               Men
               who
               repent
               ,
               even
               those
            
             
             
               who
               by
               reason
               of
               their
               great
               Sins
               did
               not
               deserve
               to
               have
               found
               any
               more
               Pardon
               ,
               shall
               be
               saved
               ;
               because
               God
               out
               of
               his
               great
               Compassion
               will
               be
               patient
               towards
               Men
               ,
               and
               keep
               the
               Invitation
               which
               he
               hath
               made
               by
               his
               Son
               :
            
             That
             *
             
               God
               will
               judge
               every
               Man
               in
               the
               Condition
               he
               finds
               him
               ;
               and
               that
               therefore
               ,
               as
               it
               will
               nothing
               avail
               a
               Man
               to
               have
               been
               formerly
               Righteous
               ,
               if
               he
               at
               last
               grows
               wicked
               ;
               so
               one
               who
               has
               formerly
               lived
               wickedly
               ,
               may
               afterwards
               by
               Repentance
               and
               renewed
               Obedience
               blot
               out
               his
               past
               Transgressions
               ,
               and
               attain
               to
               the
               Crown
               of
               Virtue
               and
               Immortality
               .
            
          
           
             6.
             
             Thus
             that
             God
             admits
             even
             the
             greatest
             of
             Sinners
             to
             Repentance
             ,
             is
             evident
             both
             from
             
               the
               Nature
               of
               God
            
             and
             the
             
               Design
               of
               the
               Gospel
            
             ,
             from
             the
             
               Practice
               of
               the
               Apostles
            
             and
             from
             
               the
               constant
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               .
            
             But
             then
             to
             make
             this
             Repentance
             such
             ,
             as
             will
             be
             acceptable
             to
             God
             and
             effectually
             available
             to
             obtain
             Pardon
             ,
             there
             are
             several
             considerable
             Circumstances
             required
             :
             And
             these
             I
             think
             may
             be
             reduced
             to
             these
             Three
             ;
             First
             ,
             That
             it
             must
             be
             
               Early
               ;
               Secondly
            
             ,
             That
             it
             must
             be
             Great
             ;
             and
             Thirdly
             ,
             That
             it
             must
             be
             
               constant
               and
               persevering
               in
               its
               Effects
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             
               CHAP.
               III.
            
             That
             true
             Repentance
             must
             be
             Early
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             FIrst
             ,
             That
             Repentance
             may
             be
             true
             and
             available
             to
             obtain
             Pardon
             ,
             it
             is
             necessary
             that
             it
             be
             Early
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             The
             Sinner
             must
             forsake
             his
             Vices
             so
             timely
             ,
             as
             to
             obtain
             the
             Habits
             of
             the
             contrary
             Virtues
             ,
             and
             to
             live
             in
             them
             :
             Otherwise
             he
             can
             have
             no
             security
             
               that
               his
               Repentance
               is
               hearty
            
             ;
             or
             if
             it
             be
             ,
             
               that
               it
               will
               be
               accepted
               by
               God.
               
            
          
           
             2.
             
             First
             ,
             We
             can
             never
             have
             any
             security
             that
             a
             late
             Repentance
             is
             
               hearty
               and
               sincere
            
             .
             A
             Man
             may
             very
             well
             at
             the
             amazing
             approach
             of
             Death
             and
             Judgment
             ,
             be
             extreamly
             sorry
             that
             he
             has
             lived
             wickedly
             ;
             he
             may
             strongly
             wish
             that
             he
             had
             lived
             the
             Life
             of
             the
             Righteous
             ,
             and
             resolve
             ,
             if
             he
             were
             to
             live
             over
             again
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             do
             so
             ;
             and
             yet
             all
             this
             may
             be
             meerly
             the
             Passion
             ,
             and
             not
             at
             all
             the
             Duty
             of
             Repentance
             .
             The
             
               Duty
               of
               Repentance
            
             ,
             is
             an
             
               entire
               change
               of
               Mind
            
             ,
             and
             an
             
               effectual
               reformation
               of
               Life
            
             :
             But
             the
             
               Passion
               of
               Sorrow
               and
               Remorse
            
             ,
             is
             such
             as
             accursed
             Spirits
             shall
             be
             for
             ever
             tormented
             with
             in
             vain
             ;
             and
             such
             as
             a
             dying
             Penitent
             can
             never
             be
             secure
             that
             this
             late
             Repentance
             will
             exceed
             .
             Many
             upon
             a
             Bed
             of
             Sickness
             ,
             have
             made
             
             all
             the
             
               holy
               Vows
            
             and
             
               pious
               Resolutions
            
             that
             could
             be
             desired
             ;
             nay
             ,
             perhaps
             there
             is
             hardly
             any
             wicked
             Man
             ,
             who
             when
             he
             thinks
             he
             is
             about
             to
             die
             ,
             does
             not
             desire
             and
             design
             to
             amend
             ;
             yet
             how
             few
             are
             there
             of
             these
             ,
             who
             if
             they
             recover
             ,
             do
             ever
             make
             good
             those
             Vows
             and
             Resolutions
             ?
             And
             no
             late
             Penitent
             can
             ever
             be
             sure
             ,
             that
             this
             would
             not
             be
             his
             own
             Case
             .
             When
             an
             habitual
             Sinner
             is
             
               in
               Time
            
             convinced
             of
             the
             evil
             of
             his
             ways
             ,
             and
             resolves
             and
             endeavours
             in
             earnest
             to
             reform
             ,
             while
             he
             has
             Life
             ,
             and
             Health
             ,
             and
             Strength
             to
             do
             it
             ;
             yet
             seldom
             does
             he
             at
             the
             first
             trial
             work
             himself
             up
             to
             such
             an
             effectual
             and
             prevailing
             Resolution
             against
             his
             Sin
             ,
             as
             to
             change
             his
             whole
             course
             of
             Life
             in
             an
             instant
             ,
             and
             
               at
               once
            
             deliver
             himself
             
               out
               of
               the
               Bondage
               of
               Corruption
               ,
               into
               the
            
             
             
               glorious
               Liberty
               of
               the
               Children
               of
               God
               :
            
             Usually
             he
             proceeds
             by
             degrees
             ;
             and
             after
             many
             Relapses
             and
             renewed
             Resolutions
             ,
             arrives
             at
             last
             to
             a
             settled
             and
             steady
             course
             of
             Piety
             .
             How
             much
             less
             then
             can
             a
             late
             Penitent
             ,
             who
             labours
             under
             all
             the
             contrary
             disadvantages
             ,
             ever
             be
             secure
             that
             his
             Repentance
             will
             be
             sincere
             ,
             and
             his
             
               Resolutions
               effectual
            
             enough
             ,
             to
             translate
             him
             at
             one
             effort
             
               from
               the
               Power
               of
               Darkness
               ,
               into
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               ?
            
          
           
             3.
             
             For
             this
             Reason
             the
             Ancients
             never
             admitted
             any
             to
             the
             Peace
             and
             Communion
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             who
             began
             not
             their
             
             Repentance
             before
             the
             time
             of
             Sickness
             .
             Those
             ,
             saith
             *
             St.
             
               Cyprian
               ,
               who
               would
               not
               in
               time
               repent
               ,
               and
               by
               publick
               Lamentation
               testifie
               their
               hearty
               Sorrow
               for
               their
               Sins
               ,
               we
               utterly
               reject
               from
               all
               hope
               of
               Peace
               and
               Reconciliation
               ,
               if
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Sickness
               and
               Danger
               they
               begin
               to
               intreat
               ;
               because
               then
               't
               is
               not
               true
               Repentance
               for
               their
               Sin
               ,
               but
               the
               fear
               of
               approaching
               Death
               ,
               that
               drives
               them
               to
               beg
               for
               Mercy
               ;
               and
               no
               one
               is
               worthy
               to
               receive
               any
               comfort
               in
               Death
               ,
               who
               never
               considered
               before
               hand
               that
               he
               was
               to
               die
               .
            
          
           
             4.
             
             But
             ,
             Secondly
             ,
             Supposing
             a
             late
             Repentance
             to
             be
             
               hearty
               and
               sincere
            
             ,
             yet
             have
             we
             no
             
               positive
               and
               absolute
               Promise
            
             ,
             that
             it
             shall
             be
             accepted
             .
             The
             plain
             and
             express
             Condition
             of
             the
             Covenant
             established
             by
             Christ
             ,
             is
             a
             
               Holy
               Life
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             constant
             and
             persevering
             Obedience
             to
             all
             the
             Commands
             of
             God
             ,
             (
             in
             a
             Gospel
             and
             Merciful
             Sense
             allowing
             for
             humane
             Weaknesses
             and
             Imperfections
             ,
             )
             from
             the
             time
             of
             our
             Baptism
             ,
             or
             of
             our
             coming
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Truth
             ,
             until
             the
             end
             of
             our
             Lives
             :
             And
             the
             least
             that
             can
             possibly
             lay
             Claim
             to
             the
             Reward
             promised
             upon
             this
             Condition
             ,
             is
             such
             a
             Repentance
             as
             produces
             the
             actual
             Obedience
             of
             at
             least
             some
             proportianable
             part
             of
             a
             Man's
             Life
             .
          
           
           
             5.
             
             To
             say
             that
             the
             Original
             Condition
             of
             the
             Christian
             Covenant
             is
             such
             ,
             that
             a
             Man
             may
             safely
             live
             wickedly
             all
             his
             Life
             ,
             and
             satisfie
             all
             his
             Lusts
             and
             Appetites
             to
             the
             utmost
             ,
             provided
             he
             does
             but
             leave
             off
             and
             forsake
             his
             Sins
             at
             the
             last
             ;
             is
             really
             to
             take
             away
             the
             necessity
             of
             a
             Holy
             Life
             ,
             and
             to
             undermine
             the
             very
             Foundation
             of
             all
             Virtue
             .
             For
             considering
             on
             the
             one
             hand
             how
             prevailing
             the
             
               Custom
               of
               the
               World
            
             ,
             how
             deceitful
             the
             
               Temptations
               of
               the
               Devil
            
             ,
             and
             how
             powerful
             the
             
               Assaults
               of
               Lust
               and
               Passion
            
             are
             ;
             and
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             how
             seldom
             
               sudden
               Death
            
             happens
             ,
             and
             how
             little
             the
             
               Excellency
               of
               the
               Christian
               Life
            
             is
             understood
             ;
             it
             will
             be
             hard
             ,
             according
             to
             this
             Doctrine
             ,
             to
             find
             Arguments
             sufficiently
             strong
             ,
             to
             move
             Men
             to
             repent
             and
             to
             reform
             immediately
             :
             If
             there
             be
             no
             other
             danger
             ,
             but
             in
             
               sudden
               Death
            
             ;
             and
             no
             greater
             
               malignity
               in
               Sin
            
             ,
             than
             what
             may
             be
             cured
             by
             an
             
               easie
               and
               short
               Repentance
               at
               last
            
             ;
             most
             Men
             will
             venture
             to
             be
             wicked
             at
             present
             ,
             and
             trust
             to
             the
             opportunities
             of
             growing
             better
             afterward
             .
             Though
             therefore
             God
             may
             possibly
             have
             reserves
             of
             Mercy
             ,
             which
             
               in
               event
            
             he
             may
             exercise
             towards
             Men
             in
             their
             last
             extremity
             ;
             yet
             Originally
             't
             is
             certain
             the
             Gospel
             Covenant
             gives
             no
             assurance
             of
             Comfort
             ,
             but
             either
             to
             a
             
               constant
               and
               persevering
               Holiness
            
             ,
             or
             to
             a
             
               Repentance
               evidenced
               by
               actually
               renewed
               Obedience
               .
            
          
           
           
             6.
             
             At
             Baptism
             indeed
             ,
             or
             when
             ever
             we
             first
             come
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Truth
             ,
             all
             past
             sins
             are
             so
             entirely
             forgiven
             and
             wash'd
             away
             by
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             Repentance
             ,
             though
             it
             has
             no
             time
             to
             evidence
             it self
             in
             the
             Fruits
             of
             Righteousness
             ,
             is
             without
             all
             Controversie
             available
             to
             Salvation
             :
             But
             when
             Men
             who
             have
             by
             Baptism
             Covenanted
             solemnly
             with
             God
             for
             a
             Holy
             Life
             ,
             and
             confirmed
             that
             Covenant
             by
             other
             repeated
             Promises
             and
             Resolutions
             ,
             shall
             yet
             wilfully
             live
             in
             Sin
             ;
             and
             notwithstanding
             the
             express
             Threatnings
             of
             our
             Saviour
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             that
             they
             who
             do
             so
             
               shall
               not
               inherit
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
            
             ;
             notwithstanding
             the
             earnest
             Exhortations
             and
             Warnings
             of
             God's
             Ministers
             ;
             and
             notwithstanding
             the
             perpetual
             Reproaches
             of
             their
             own
             Consciences
             ,
             continue
             obstinately
             to
             do
             so
             ;
             such
             Persons
             have
             no
             reason
             in
             the
             World
             to
             expect
             ,
             that
             God
             will
             at
             last
             accept
             their
             
               late
               ,
               unactive
            
             ,
             and
             ineffectual
             Repentance
             .
             The
             
               penitent
               Thief
            
             was
             received
             by
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             as
             any
             other
             Infidel
             undoubtedly
             may
             be
             ,
             who
             towards
             the
             end
             of
             his
             Life
             is
             convinced
             of
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             and
             heartily
             embraces
             it
             ;
             but
             there
             is
             nothing
             like
             a
             Promise
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             the
             unactive
             Repentance
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             who
             has
             lived
             all
             his
             Life
             in
             notorious
             Wickedness
             ,
             shall
             be
             accepted
             at
             the
             Hour
             of
             Death
             :
             The
             Labourers
             who
             
             were
             hired
             into
             the
             Vineyard
             at
             the
             eleventh
             Hour
             ,
             received
             indeed
             the
             same
             Wages
             with
             them
             that
             had
             born
             the
             burden
             and
             heat
             of
             the
             Day
             ;
             but
             our
             Saviour
             has
             no
             where
             promised
             ,
             that
             baptized
             and
             professed
             Christians
             ,
             who
             are
             hired
             into
             the
             Vineyard
             in
             the
             Morning
             ,
             if
             they
             riot
             away
             all
             the
             Day
             in
             Idleness
             and
             Wickedness
             ,
             shall
             at
             Night
             be
             accepted
             for
             their
             professing
             their
             Sorrow
             that
             they
             have
             not
             wrought
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Let
             those
             Men
             consider
             these
             things
             ,
             who
             resolve
             now
             to
             enjoy
             
               the
               Pleasures
               of
               Sin
               for
               a
               season
               ,
            
             and
             hope
             hereafter
             by
             a
             late
             Repentance
             to
             get
             a
             share
             also
             in
             the
             
               eternal
               Rewards
               of
               Virtue
            
             .
             Let
             them
             consider
             that
             they
             may
             be
             cut
             off
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             their
             Hopes
             ;
             or
             that
             *
             they
             may
             be
             as
             unwilling
             to
             repent
             hereafter
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             at
             present
             :
             But
             
               above
               all
            
             let
             them
             consider
             ,
             That
             though
             they
             should
             live
             to
             that
             time
             ,
             when
             they
             shall
             be
             willing
             to
             leave
             their
             Sins
             ,
             because
             the
             strength
             of
             their
             Temptations
             will
             cease
             ;
             yet
             they
             cannot
             be
             sure
             ,
             that
             God
             will
             then
             accept
             them
             .
             The
             express
             Condition
             of
             the
             Gospel
             is
             ,
             that
             we
             seek
             first
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             we
             deny
             our selves
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             overcome
             the
             World
             :
             How
             slender
             therefore
             must
             be
             the
             hopes
             of
             those
             ,
             who
             spend
             their
             
               Life
               and
               Strength
            
             in
             the
             
             enjoyments
             of
             
               this
               World
            
             ,
             and
             make
             Religion
             not
             their
             first
             but
             their
             last
             Refuge
             ?
             Are
             the
             Glories
             of
             Heaven
             so
             inconsiderable
             ?
             Or
             ,
             is
             the
             Duty
             we
             owe
             to
             God
             so
             small
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             accept
             our
             coldest
             and
             most
             unwilling
             Service
             ?
             
               Offer
               the
               Blind
               for
               Sacrifice
               ;
               offer
               the
               Lame
               and
               Sick
            
             ;
             
             
               offer
               it
               now
               unto
               thy
               Governour
               ;
               will
               he
               be
               pleased
               with
               thee
               ?
            
             How
             much
             less
             will
             God
             accept
             us
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             *
             least
             fit
             to
             serve
             him
             ,
             and
             in
             those
             Days
             wherein
             we
             our selves
             
               have
               no
               Pleasure
            
             ?
          
           
             8.
             
             Terrible
             are
             the
             Threatnings
             which
             the
             Scripture
             denounceth
             against
             those
             ,
             who
             refuse
             to
             hear
             the
             Voice
             of
             God
             when
             he
             calleth
             ,
             and
             to
             seek
             him
             whilst
             he
             may
             be
             found
             .
             
               Because
               I
               have
               called
               ,
               and
               ye
               refused
               ;
               I
               have
               stretched
               out
               my
               hand
               and
               no
               Man
               regarded
               ;
               but
               ye
               have
               set
               at
               nought
               all
               my
               Counsel
               ,
               and
               would
               have
               none
               of
               my
               Reproof
               :
               I
               also
               will
               laugh
               at
               your
               Calamity
               ,
               I
               will
               mock
               when
               your
               Fear
               cometh
               .
               When
               your
               Fear
               cometh
               as
               Desolation
               ,
               and
               your
               Destruction
               cometh
               as
               a
               Whirlwind
               ;
               when
               Distress
               and
               Anguish
               cometh
               upon
               you
               :
               Then
               shall
               they
               call
               upon
               me
               ,
               but
               I
               will
               not
               answer
               ;
               they
               shall
               seek
               me
               early
               ,
               but
               they
               shall
               not
               find
               me
               :
               For
               that
               they
               hated
               Knowledge
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               did
               not
               chuse
               the
               Fear
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             Prov.
             1.
             24
             ,
             &c.
             
             When
             the
             Jews
             whom
             God
             had
             
               saved
               out
               of
               the
               Land
               of
               Egypt
               ,
            
             and
             was
             grieved
             with
             them
             
               forty
               Years
            
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             ,
             and
             had
             brought
             them
             to
             the
             Borders
             of
             the
             promised
             
               Canaan
               ,
               despised
               that
               good
               Land
               ,
            
             and
             refused
             to
             enter
             therein
             ;
             he
             
               sware
               unto
               them
               in
               his
               Wrath
               that
               they
               should
               not
               enter
               into
               his
               Rest
               :
            
             And
             when
             afterward
             they
             resolved
             to
             go
             up
             and
             possess
             it
             ,
             he
             suffered
             them
             
               not
               .
               Esau
            
             in
             like
             manner
             
               for
               one
               morsel
               of
               Bread
               sold
            
             
             
               his
               birthright
            
             :
             And
             
               afterward
               ,
               when
               he
               would
               have
               inherited
               the
               Blessing
               ,
            
             the
             Scripture
             tells
             us
             that
             
               he
               was
               rejected
               ;
               for
               he
               found
               no
               place
               of
               Repentance
               ,
               though
               he
               sought
               it
               carefully
               with
               tears
               .
            
             All
             which
             things
             the
             Apostle
             declares
             plainly
             to
             be
             
               written
               for
               our
               Example
               ;
               Lest
               there
               be
               any
               Fornicator
               ,
               or
               profane
               Person
            
             among
             us
             ,
             as
             Esau
             was
             ;
             and
             lest
             any
             among
             us
             
               tempt
               God
               ,
               as
               the
            
             Jews
             
               also
               tempted
            
             ,
             and
             
               fall
               after
               the
               same
               Example
               of
               Unbelief
               .
            
          
           
             9.
             
             Let
             those
             therefore
             who
             have
             yet
             the
             Time
             before
             them
             ,
             consider
             what
             they
             have
             to
             do
             :
             Let
             them
             be
             careful
             to
             hearken
             unto
             the
             Voice
             of
             God
             
               to
               Day
               ,
               whilst
               it
               is
               called
               to
               Day
               :
            
             Let
             them
             be
             zealous
             to
             improve
             that
             Time
             and
             those
             Talents
             wherewith
             God
             has
             blessed
             them
             ;
             that
             when
             their
             Master
             cometh
             he
             may
             find
             them
             
               so
               doing
            
             ,
             and
             bid
             them
             ,
             as
             having
             
             been
             good
             and
             faithful
             Servants
             ,
             to
             enter
             into
             the
             Joy
             of
             their
             Lord.
             
          
           
             10.
             
             The
             Summ
             of
             this
             Point
             is
             this
             .
             When
             a
             Christian
             has
             lived
             wickedly
             all
             his
             Life
             ,
             and
             comes
             at
             his
             
               last
               extremity
            
             to
             be
             convinced
             of
             his
             Folly
             ,
             and
             to
             desire
             to
             Amend
             ;
             how
             far
             the
             Mercy
             of
             God
             may
             possibly
             extend
             it self
             ,
             we
             cannot
             tell
             ;
             and
             therefore
             such
             a
             one
             is
             not
             to
             be
             absolutely
             swallowed
             up
             in
             compleat
             Despair
             :
             But
             to
             all
             those
             ,
             who
             have
             yet
             any
             space
             and
             opportunity
             left
             ,
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             strongly
             and
             perpetually
             inculcated
             ,
             that
             the
             Gospel
             Covenant
             allows
             not
             the
             least
             hopes
             to
             any
             other
             Repentance
             ,
             than
             such
             as
             has
             time
             to
             evidence
             it self
             in
             the
             actual
             and
             persevering
             Obedience
             of
             a
             Holy
             Life
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               IV.
            
             That
             true
             Repentance
             must
             be
             Great
             :
             And
             of
             Penance
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             SEcondly
             ,
             True
             Repentance
             ought
             to
             be
             very
             Great
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             that
             repents
             ought
             to
             affect
             his
             Mind
             with
             such
             a
             
               deep
               Sorrow
            
             and
             hatred
             of
             Sin
             ,
             as
             will
             put
             him
             upon
             those
             afflictive
             Duties
             of
             Fasting
             ,
             
             
               Watching
               ,
               Praying
               ,
               Humiliation
               ,
               Liberal
               Alms
               ,
            
             and
             the
             like
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             the
             Reason
             of
             this
             is
             ;
             First
             ,
             Because
             in
             many
             Cases
             Repentance
             cannot
             otherwise
             be
             evidenced
             to
             be
             real
             and
             sincere
             .
             True
             Repentance
             is
             an
             
               effectual
               change
               of
               Mind
            
             ,
             and
             an
             
               actual
               amendment
               of
            
             Life
             :
             And
             as
             a
             bare
             
               change
               of
               Mind
            
             is
             not
             an
             acceptable
             Repentance
             ,
             unless
             it
             produces
             an
             actual
             
               amendment
               of
               Life
            
             ;
             so
             neither
             is
             a
             bare
             
               amendment
               of
               Life
            
             ,
             unless
             it
             proceeds
             from
             a
             real
             
               change
               of
               Mind
            
             .
             There
             are
             many
             Cases
             ,
             wherein
             a
             Man
             may
             leave
             off
             committing
             an
             habitual
             Sin
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             truly
             repent
             of
             it
             :
             Some
             accidental
             change
             of
             the
             Circumstances
             of
             his
             Life
             ,
             some
             present
             worldly
             and
             temporal
             Interest
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             like
             Cause
             ,
             may
             restrain
             a
             Man
             from
             continuing
             in
             a
             customary
             Sin
             ;
             and
             yet
             he
             may
             retain
             such
             an
             affection
             to
             it
             ,
             such
             a
             readiness
             to
             return
             to
             it
             in
             his
             former
             Circumstances
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             may
             have
             so
             little
             Hatred
             and
             Resolution
             against
             it
             ,
             as
             may
             make
             him
             very
             far
             from
             a
             true
             Penitent
             .
             In
             all
             such
             Cases
             therefore
             ,
             where
             a
             Man
             may
             break
             off
             a
             Sin
             upon
             any
             other
             Consideration
             ,
             than
             the
             Love
             of
             God
             and
             a
             true
             Sense
             of
             Religion
             ;
             't
             is
             necessary
             for
             the
             evidencing
             the
             Truth
             of
             his
             Repentance
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             preserving
             him
             from
             imposing
             upon
             his
             own
             Mind
             ,
             that
             he
             testifie
             
             his
             Sincerity
             and
             the
             Reality
             of
             his
             change
             of
             Mind
             ,
             by
             some
             such
             afflictive
             ,
             laborious
             ,
             or
             expensive
             Duties
             ,
             as
             will
             prove
             him
             to
             have
             indeed
             attained
             such
             a
             religious
             temper
             of
             Mind
             ,
             as
             would
             be
             sufficient
             to
             preserve
             him
             in
             the
             like
             Circumstances
             from
             returning
             again
             to
             the
             same
             ,
             or
             to
             any
             other
             the
             like
             wilful
             Sin.
             Were
             this
             rightly
             considered
             ,
             Men
             would
             not
             so
             easily
             sin
             on
             securely
             
               at
               present
            
             ,
             and
             impose
             upon
             themselves
             with
             vain
             hopes
             of
             growing
             better
             afterward
             with
             less
             Pains
             ,
             when
             some
             particular
             alteration
             of
             their
             Circumstances
             of
             Life
             ,
             or
             perhaps
             Age
             and
             Sickness
             ,
             shall
             have
             removed
             their
             Temptations
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             But
             Secondly
             ,
             When
             amendment
             of
             Life
             does
             alone
             sufficiently
             evidence
             the
             sincerity
             of
             Repentance
             ,
             (
             as
             generally
             and
             in
             most
             Cases
             it
             does
             ,
             )
             yet
             ought
             those
             who
             have
             sinned
             to
             do
             something
             to
             testifie
             their
             Sorrow
             for
             past
             Offences
             ,
             and
             to
             
               judge
               themselves
            
             ,
             that
             they
             
               may
               not
               be
            
             
             
               judged
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             They
             ought
             to
             take
             *
             Shame
             to
             themselves
             ,
             that
             after
             having
             
               received
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               Truth
               ,
            
             and
             having
             been
             
               made
               partakers
               of
               the
               heavenly
               Gift
               ,
            
             and
             having
             
               tasted
               the
               good
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Powers
               of
               the
               World
               to
               come
            
             
             they
             should
             again
             have
             returned
             to
             Sin
             and
             Folly
             :
             They
             ought
             to
             consider
             with
             Confusion
             of
             Face
             the
             Ingratitude
             of
             having
             again
             committed
             those
             things
             ,
             which
             are
             so
             hateful
             to
             God
             that
             he
             has
             threatned
             to
             punish
             the
             
               continuance
               in
               them
            
             with
             everlasting
             Destruction
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             once
             pardon
             them
             under
             a
             less
             Ransom
             than
             the
             Blood
             of
             his
             only
             Son
             :
             And
             these
             Considerations
             ought
             to
             work
             in
             them
             that
             Carefulness
             ,
             that
             Indignation
             ,
             that
             Fear
             ,
             that
             
               vehement
               Desire
            
             ,
             that
             Zeal
             ,
             and
             
             that
             Revenge
             ;
             of
             which
             (
             St.
             Paul
             tells
             us
             )
             consisteth
             that
             
               godly
               Sorrow
               ,
               which
               worketh
               Repentance
               to
               Salvation
               not
               to
               be
               repented
               of
               .
            
          
           
             4.
             
             Thus
             when
             St.
             Peter
             had
             thrice
             denied
             his
             Master
             ,
             the
             Consideration
             of
             the
             Shamefulness
             and
             Ingratitude
             of
             the
             thing
             ,
             made
             him
             ,
             when
             he
             thought
             thereon
             ,
             
               weep
               bitterly
            
             .
             Thus
             when
             David
             had
             committed
             those
             crying
             Sins
             of
             Adultery
             and
             Murder
             ,
             the
             Consideration
             of
             the
             foulness
             and
             baseness
             of
             the
             Fact
             ,
             made
             him
             
               every
               night
               wash
               his
               Bed
            
             and
             
               water
               his
               Couch
               with
               his
               Tears
            
             ;
             and
             extorted
             from
             him
             those
             bitter
             Complaints
             ,
             of
             which
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             his
             Penitential
             Psalms
             are
             made
             up
             .
             And
             all
             the
             Saints
             ,
             who
             ever
             fell
             into
             any
             notorious
             Sin
             ,
             were
             very
             *
             severe
             in
             
             their
             Humiliation
             ,
             earnestly
             desiring
             that
             God
             would
             give
             them
             their
             Punishment
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             that
             their
             
               Spirit
               might
               be
               saved
               in
               the
               Day
               of
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               .
            
          
           
             5.
             
             For
             this
             Reason
             St.
             James
             advises
             those
             who
             had
             sinned
             ,
             to
             
               be
               afflicted
               ,
               and
               mourn
               ,
               and
               weep
            
             ;
             to
             let
             their
             
               Laughter
               be
               turned
               to
               Mourning
               ,
               and
            
             their
             
               Joy
               to
               Heaviness
            
             ;
             and
             to
             humble
             themselves
             
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             that
             he
             might
             lift
             them
             up
             .
             And
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             always
             taught
             ,
             That
             *
             
               Sins
               committed
               wilfully
               after
               the
               knowledge
               and
               belief
               of
               the
               Truth
               ,
               were
               to
               be
               done
               away
               with
               Labour
               and
               Sorrow
               :
            
             That
             
               such
               Sins
            
             †
             
               were
               not
               immediately
               forgiven
               upon
               a
               Mans
               beginning
               to
               repent
               ,
               but
               after
               he
               had
               afflicted
               his
               Soul
               ,
               and
               humbled
               himself
               deeply
               ,
               and
               undergone
               many
               Troubles
               :
            
             That
             the
             ‖
             afflictive
             
             
               Duties
               of
               Repentance
               ought
               to
               bear
               some
               proportion
               to
               the
               greatness
               of
               the
               Sin
               :
            
             That
             
               the
               Penitent
               ought
               to
               spend
               much
               time
               in
               Watching
               ,
               Fasting
               ,
               Praying
               ,
               and
               giving
               much
               Alms
               :
            
             And
             that
             †
             
               by
               how
               much
               the
               more
               severely
               he
               judged
               himself
               here
               ,
               by
               so
               much
               the
               more
               might
               he
               hope
               God
               would
               spare
               him
               ,
               and
               be
               merciful
               to
               him
               hereafter
               .
            
          
           
             6.
             
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             the
             Sin
             which
             the
             Ancients
             particularly
             respected
             ,
             when
             they
             preached
             up
             the
             necessity
             of
             this
             severe
             Repentance
             ,
             was
             no
             less
             than
             that
             of
             
               denying
               our
               Saviour
            
             .
             But
             if
             we
             consider
             the
             Matter
             impartially
             ,
             what
             great
             difference
             is
             there
             between
             renouncing
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             living
             in
             an
             open
             and
             profane
             contempt
             of
             Religion
             ;
             in
             the
             Practice
             of
             manifest
             Injustice
             ,
             Fraud
             and
             Oppression
             ;
             or
             in
             notorious
             and
             habitual
             Intemperance
             ?
             Only
             *
             they
             who
             denied
             Christ
             ,
             did
             it
             being
             compelled
             by
             great
             and
             long
             Torments
             ;
             but
             these
             other
             Vices
             are
             committed
             wilfully
             and
             of
             choice
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Very
             great
             Reason
             therefore
             there
             is
             ,
             why
             those
             who
             have
             been
             guilty
             of
             
               great
               and
               wilful
               Sins
            
             ,
             should
             enjoyn
             themselves
             a
             
               great
               and
               remarkable
               Repentance
            
             .
             But
             yet
             because
             after
             all
             ,
             the
             End
             and
             Design
             ,
             
             the
             whole
             Summ
             and
             Life
             of
             Repentance
             ,
             is
             Reformation
             ;
             therefore
             no
             Man
             ought
             to
             impose
             upon
             himself
             any
             other
             Penitential
             Severities
             ,
             than
             such
             as
             are
             directly
             conducive
             to
             this
             main
             End.
             Ridiculous
             and
             foolish
             were
             the
             Penances
             enjoyned
             Men
             in
             the
             dark
             and
             more
             ignorant
             Ages
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             because
             they
             neither
             tended
             to
             improve
             the
             Virtues
             of
             Mens
             own
             Minds
             ,
             nor
             to
             make
             Men
             more
             Useful
             and
             Beneficial
             to
             others
             :
             But
             such
             Penitential
             Exercises
             ,
             as
             directly
             mortifie
             Mens
             Lusts
             and
             Passions
             ,
             or
             lead
             them
             to
             be
             more
             Charitable
             and
             do
             more
             Good
             in
             the
             World
             ;
             in
             these
             ,
             by
             how
             much
             the
             Penitent
             is
             more
             strict
             and
             constant
             ,
             by
             so
             much
             is
             he
             more
             secure
             of
             the
             
               Sincerity
               of
               his
               Repentance
            
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             
               Fulness
               of
               his
               Pardon
            
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             The
             best
             therefore
             ,
             and
             the
             greatest
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             effectual
             Repentance
             ,
             that
             a
             Man
             can
             possibly
             exercise
             ;
             is
             to
             endeavour
             to
             be
             
               so
               much
               the
               more
            
             careful
             in
             mortifying
             his
             Vices
             ,
             and
             
               so
               much
               the
               more
            
             zealous
             in
             improving
             all
             Opportunities
             of
             doing
             Good
             ,
             by
             how
             much
             he
             has
             formerly
             been
             more
             faulty
             in
             any
             Particular
             :
             And
             to
             resolve
             ,
             by
             how
             much
             
               the
               more
            
             he
             hopes
             to
             have
             forgiven
             him
             ,
             to
             Love
             so
             much
             
               the
               more
            
             .
             Let
             him
             ,
             if
             he
             has
             been
             vanquished
             by
             any
             Temptation
             ,
             
             †
             resolve
             to
             strengthen
             himself
             so
             much
             the
             more
             against
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             become
             for
             the
             future
             the
             more
             heroically
             Virtuous
             :
             
               He
               that
               thus
               endeavours
               to
               appease
               God
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               Repentance
               ,
               and
               Shame
               ,
               and
               Sorrow
               of
               his
               past
               Faults
               is
               spurred
               on
               to
               exercise
               greater
               Faith
               ,
               and
               Virtue
               ,
               and
               Courage
               ;
               such
               a
               one
               by
               the
               assistance
               of
               God
               may
               become
               a
               Joy
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               which
               he
               before
               made
               sorrowful
               ;
               and
               shall
               obtain
               not
               only
               the
            
             Pardon
             of
             his
             Sins
             ,
             
               but
               also
               the
            
             Crown
             of
             Righteousness
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Particularly
             ,
             a
             Penitent
             ought
             above
             all
             things
             to
             endeavour
             after
             a
             
               great
               and
               fervent
               Charity
            
             .
             This
             is
             a
             Duty
             which
             *
             all
             wise
             and
             holy
             Men
             have
             in
             all
             Ages
             thought
             to
             have
             an
             especial
             Efficacy
             to
             procure
             Pardon
             of
             Sin
             :
             And
             very
             great
             are
             the
             Promises
             which
             are
             made
             to
             it
             in
             Scripture
             :
             Alms
             ,
             saith
             the
             Son
             of
             
               Sirach
               ,
               make
               an
               atonement
               for
               Sins
               ,
            
             Ecclus.
             3.
             30.
             
             And
             Charity
             ,
             saith
             St.
             
               Peter
               ,
               shall
               cover
               a
               multitude
               of
               Sins
               ,
            
             1
             Pet.
             4.
             8.
             
             And
             
               the
               merciful
            
             ,
             saith
             our
             Saviour
             himself
             ,
             
               shall
               obtain
            
             
             Mercy
             ,
             Matth.
             5.
             7.
             
             Only
             Men
             must
             not
             hope
             by
             this
             or
             any
             other
             means
             to
             obtain
             *
             a
             Liberty
             of
             continuing
             in
             Sin
             :
             For
             Charity
             shall
             procure
             forgiveness
             of
             Sins
             past
             ,
             repented
             of
             ,
             and
             forsaken
             ;
             but
             not
             of
             Sins
             committed
             upon
             presumption
             of
             their
             being
             expiated
             thereby
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               V.
            
             That
             true
             Repentance
             must
             be
             Constant
             and
             Persevering
             in
             its
             Effects
             :
             And
             of
             the
             One
             Repentance
             of
             the
             Ancients
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             THirdly
             and
             Lastly
             ,
             True
             Repentance
             must
             be
             
               Constant
               and
               Persevering
            
             in
             its
             Effects
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             it
             must
             put
             a
             Man
             into
             such
             a
             state
             ,
             as
             †
             that
             he
             will
             not
             any
             more
             return
             wilfully
             unto
             Sin.
             Till
             it
             arrive
             to
             this
             Pitch
             ▪
             Repentance
             is
             not
             true
             ,
             and
             (
             however
             Men
             may
             deceive
             themselves
             with
             vain
             Imaginations
             about
             it
             ,
             )
             can
             never
             be
             effectual
             to
             Salvation
             .
             The
             Condition
             that
             our
             Saviour
             expresly
             requires
             in
             his
             Gospel
             ,
             is
             a
             continued
             Holy
             Life
             from
             the
             time
             of
             our
             knowing
             and
             embracing
             the
             
             Truth
             :
             But
             certainly
             he
             will
             never
             accept
             of
             any
             thing
             less
             ,
             than
             a
             Life
             of
             Holiness
             and
             Persevering
             Obedience
             from
             some
             Period
             of
             Reformation
             and
             Repentance
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             therefore
             that
             repents
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             infinitely
             fearful
             of
             relapsing
             into
             Sin
             ,
             †
             as
             one
             that
             is
             recovering
             out
             of
             a
             dangerous
             and
             almost
             mortal
             Sickness
             .
             When
             ever
             he
             wilfully
             relapses
             ,
             he
             makes
             his
             Case
             worse
             than
             it
             was
             at
             first
             ,
             and
             his
             Disease
             more
             in
             danger
             of
             being
             mortal
             :
             It
             becomes
             much
             harder
             for
             him
             to
             renew
             himself
             unto
             Repentance
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             difficult
             to
             procure
             Pardon
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             evil
             Habits
             are
             not
             to
             be
             rooted
             out
             at
             once
             ,
             and
             vicious
             Customs
             to
             be
             overcome
             in
             a
             moment
             .
             So
             long
             therefore
             as
             a
             Man
             does
             not
             return
             wilfully
             and
             deliberately
             into
             the
             habit
             of
             Sin
             ,
             many
             Surprizes
             and
             Interruptions
             in
             the
             struggle
             with
             a
             customary
             Vice
             may
             be
             consistent
             with
             the
             Progress
             of
             Repentance
             :
             But
             't
             is
             then
             only
             that
             it
             becomes
             
               compleat
               and
               effectual
            
             ,
             when
             †
             the
             evil
             habit
             
             is
             so
             entirely
             rooted
             out
             ,
             that
             the
             Man
             from
             thenceforward
             obeys
             the
             Commandments
             of
             God
             without
             looking
             back
             ,
             and
             returns
             no
             more
             to
             the
             Sins
             he
             has
             condemned
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Let
             no
             Man
             therefore
             think
             ,
             that
             he
             has
             truly
             repented
             of
             any
             deadly
             Sin
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             he
             continues
             to
             practise
             and
             repeat
             it
             .
             
               He
               that
               washeth
               himself
               after
               the
               touching
               of
               a
               dead
               Body
               ,
               if
               he
               touch
               it
               again
               ,
               what
               availeth
               his
               washing
               ?
               So
               is
               it
               with
               a
               Man
               that
               fasteth
               for
               his
               Sins
               ,
               and
               goeth
               again
               and
               doeth
               the
               same
               ;
               who
               will
               hear
               his
               Prayer
               ?
               Or
               what
               doth
               his
               humbling
               profit
               him
               ?
            
             Ecclus.
             34.
             25.
             
             He
             may
             fast
             ,
             and
             pray
             ,
             and
             lament
             ,
             and
             use
             all
             the
             apparent
             signs
             of
             Repentance
             imaginable
             ;
             but
             †
             God
             will
             never
             esteem
             his
             Repentance
             true
             ,
             nor
             accept
             it
             as
             available
             to
             the
             forgiveness
             of
             Sin
             ,
             till
             he
             sees
             it
             Pure
             ,
             and
             Constant
             ,
             and
             Persevering
             .
             
             
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             this
             I
             understand
             to
             be
             the
             Reason
             ,
             why
             the
             Ancient
             Church
             never
             allowed
             but
             one
             Repentance
             after
             Baptism
             .
             
             They
             taught
             that
             *
             
               if
               any
               one
               after
               that
               great
               and
               holy
               Calling
               should
               be
               tempted
               by
               the
               Devil
               and
               Sin
               ,
               he
               had
               one
               space
               of
               Repentance
               ;
               but
               if
               he
               should
               often
               Sin
               and
               Repent
               ,
               it
               would
               not
               profit
               him
               ;
               for
               he
               should
               hardly
               live
               unto
               God
               :
            
             They
             taught
             ,
             That
             
               Man
               covenanted
               with
               God
               in
               Baptism
               for
               a
               Holy
               Life
               ;
               but
               God
               foreseeing
               the
               Weakness
               of
               Man
               ,
               and
               the
               Subtilty
               of
               the
               Devil
               ,
               made
               Provision
               ,
            
             †
             
               that
               if
               any
               one
               ,
               after
               that
               great
               and
               solemn
               Covenant
               ,
               should
               either
               by
               the
               violence
               or
               deceitfulness
               of
               Temptation
               be
               drawn
               into
               gross
               and
               deadly
               Sin
               ,
               he
               should
               still
               have
               another
               place
               of
               Repentance
               ;
               but
               if
               after
               this
               he
               continued
               to
               go
               on
               in
               a
               Circle
               of
               Sinning
               and
               Repenting
               ,
               that
               then
               he
               was
               to
               be
               look'd
               upon
               as
               no
               other
               than
               a
               Heathen
               and
               an
               Infidel
               ,
               only
               as
               he
               differed
               in
               the
               wilfulness
               and
               in
               the
               guilt
               of
               his
               Sin
               :
            
             And
             according
             to
             this
             Doctrine
             did
             they
             constantly
             deal
             with
             their
             Penitents
             ;
             always
             admitting
             those
             that
             repented
             to
             the
             Peace
             and
             Communion
             of
             the
             Church
             once
             ;
             but
             if
             afterward
             they
             sinned
             oftner
             ,
             and
             pretended
             to
             Repent
             ,
             excluding
             them
             utterly
             .
          
           
           
             6.
             
             Now
             by
             this
             't
             is
             plain
             they
             did
             not
             mean
             ,
             that
             if
             any
             one
             sinned
             and
             repented
             ,
             and
             after
             that
             sinned
             again
             ,
             that
             such
             a
             one
             was
             utterly
             lost
             ,
             and
             absolutely
             excluded
             from
             all
             hope
             of
             finding
             further
             Mercy
             and
             Pardon
             with
             God
             :
             For
             *
             
               though
               the
               Church
               wisely
               appointed
               ,
               that
               a
               place
               of
               publick
               Repentance
               for
               great
               and
               scandalous
               Sins
               should
               be
               allowed
               but
               once
               ,
               lest
               the
               Remedy
               by
               being
               made
               too
               easie
               should
               grow
               useless
               and
               contemptible
            
             ;
             (
             as
             afterward
             by
             Experience
             it
             was
             found
             to
             do
             ;
             )
             
               yet
               no
               Man
               presumed
               to
               set
               Limits
               to
               the
               Mercy
               and
               Forgiveness
               of
               God.
            
             And
             therefore
             they
             always
             exhorted
             and
             incouraged
             Men
             to
             Repent
             so
             long
             as
             they
             had
             Life
             and
             Health
             .
             
               Let
               us
               Repent
            
             ,
             saith
             †
             St.
             
               Clement
               ,
               whilst
               we
               are
               yet
               upon
               the
               Earth
               :
               For
               we
               are
               as
               Clay
               in
               the
               Hand
               of
               the
               Potter
               .
               For
               as
               the
               Potter
               if
               he
               make
               a
               Vessel
               ,
               and
               it
               be
               mishaped
               in
               his
               Hands
               or
            
             
             
               broken
               ,
               forms
               it
               anew
               ;
               but
               if
               he
               has
               gone
               so
               far
               as
               to
               throw
               it
               into
               the
               Furnace
               of
               Fire
               ,
               he
               can
               no
               more
               remedy
               it
               :
               So
               we
               while
               we
               are
               in
               this
               World
               ,
               let
               us
               repent
               with
               our
               whole
               Heart
               of
               all
               the
               Evil
               we
               have
               done
               in
               the
               Flesh
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               be
               saved
               by
               the
               Lord.
               For
               ,
               after
               we
               shall
               have
               departed
               out
               of
               this
               World
               ,
               we
               shall
               have
               no
               Place
               to
               confess
               our
               Sins
               or
               to
               repent
               any
               more
               .
            
          
           
             7.
             
             The
             Primitive
             Church
             therefore
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             by
             allowing
             but
             One
             Repentance
             for
             great
             Crimes
             committed
             after
             Baptism
             ,
             did
             not
             mean
             that
             true
             Repentance
             would
             at
             any
             time
             be
             in
             vain
             or
             unacceptable
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             :
             But
             because
             Repentance
             *
             never
             is
             true
             and
             effectual
             ,
             till
             it
             restore
             a
             Man
             to
             such
             a
             state
             of
             new
             Obedience
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             not
             wilfully
             fall
             into
             gross
             and
             scandalous
             Sins
             any
             more
             ;
             and
             because
             he
             that
             having
             once
             done
             long
             and
             publick
             Penance
             for
             a
             gross
             and
             scandalous
             Crime
             ,
             did
             yet
             afterward
             fall
             into
             the
             same
             or
             the
             like
             again
             ,
             could
             not
             possibly
             give
             any
             greater
             Evidence
             of
             the
             sincerity
             of
             his
             Repentance
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             than
             he
             had
             done
             before
             ;
             therefore
             they
             did
             †
             not
             think
             fit
             to
             admit
             such
             relapsed
             Criminals
             to
             the
             Peace
             and
             Communion
             
             of
             the
             Church
             any
             more
             ,
             lest
             they
             should
             again
             give
             occasion
             to
             blaspheme
             the
             Name
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Holy
             Religion
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Thus
             infinitely
             solicitous
             were
             those
             holy
             Men
             ,
             not
             to
             give
             Men
             the
             least
             possible
             encouragement
             to
             continue
             in
             Sin
             ,
             and
             yet
             very
             careful
             at
             the
             same
             time
             not
             to
             drive
             any
             Man
             to
             Despair
             .
             Let
             us
             consider
             these
             things
             ;
             and
             while
             we
             rightly
             maintain
             that
             true
             Repentance
             cannot
             at
             any
             time
             be
             in
             vain
             or
             ineffectual
             to
             procure
             Pardon
             ,
             let
             us
             be
             careful
             not
             to
             entertain
             any
             such
             Notions
             of
             Repentance
             ,
             as
             will
             take
             away
             the
             Necessity
             of
             a
             Holy
             Life
             ,
             and
             that
             Persevering
             Obedience
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             express
             and
             indispensable
             Condition
             of
             the
             Gospel-Covenant
             .
          
        
         
           THE
           END
           .
        
         
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A33349-e1860
           
             †
             See
             
             Lightfoot's
             Harm
             .
             of
             Evangel
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Clem.
               Alex.
               Strom.
            
             6.
             
             Sed
             enim
             nationes
             extraneae
             sacris
             quibusdam
             per
             lavacrum
             initiantur
             .
             Certè
             ludis
             Apollinaribus
             &
             Pelusiis
             tinguntur
             ,
             idque
             se
             in
             regenerationem
             &
             impunitatem
             perjuriorum
             suorum
             agere
             praesumunt
             .
             
               Tertull.
               de
               Baptism
            
             .
          
           
             †
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             Justin.
             Martyr
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Justin.
               Martyr
            
             .
             Ingress●ros
             baptismum
             crationibus
             crebris
             ,
             jejuniis
             &
             geniculationibus
             &
             previgiliis
             orare
             oportet
             ,
             &
             cum
             confessione
             omnium
             retrò
             delictoru●
             .
             
               Tertull.
               de
               Baptisme
            
             .
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             3
             21.
             
          
           
             *
             Diem
             Baptismo
             solenniorem
             Pascha
             praestat
             ,
             cùm
             &
             Passio
             Domini
             ,
             in
             quâ
             tingimur
             ,
             adimpleta
             est
             .
             —
             Exinde
             Pentecosta
             ordinandis
             lavacris
             latissimum
             spatium
             est
             ,
             quo
             &
             Domini
             Resurrectio
             inter
             Discipulos
             frequentata
             est
             ,
             &
             gratia
             Spiritûs
             Sancti
             dedicata
             .
             
               Tertull.
               de
               Bapt.
            
             
          
           
             †
             Caeterùm
             omnis
             dies
             Domini
             est
             ,
             omnis
             hora
             ,
             omne
             tempus
             habile
             est
             baptismo
             :
             si
             de
             solennitate
             interest
             ,
             de
             gratiâ
             nihil
             resert
             .
             
               Tertul.
               de
               Baptismo
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Aquam
             adituri
             ,
             sed
             &
             aliquanto
             priùs
             in
             Ecclesiâ
             sub
             Antistitis
             manu
             ,
             contestamur
             nos
             
               renuntiare
               Diabolo
            
             &
             Pompae
             &
             Angelis
             ejus
             .
             
               Tertull.
               de
               Corona
               Milit.
            
             
          
           
             †
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Constitut.
               Apost
               .
               l.
            
             6.
             c.
             14.
             
               vid.
               &
               l.
            
             7.
             c.
             42.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Justin.
               Apol.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             †
             Novissimè
             mandans
             ut
             tingerent
             in
             Patrem
             &
             Filium
             &
             Spiritum
             Sanctum
             ;
             non
             in
             unum
             ;
             nam
             
               nec
               semel
            
             ,
             sed
             ter
             ;
             ad
             singula
             nomina
             in
             personas
             singulas
             tingimur
             .
             
               Tertull.
               adversus
               Prax.
            
             
          
           
             *
             Vid.
             
               Tertull
               .
               de
               Baptismo
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Fulgentes
             animas
             vestis
             quoq
             candida
             signat
             ,
             Et
             grege
             de
             niveo
             gaudia
             pastor
             habet
             .
             
               Carm.
               Lactautio
               ascrip●
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Dr.
             Patrick
             out
             of
             ●helavius
             .
          
           
             Revel
             .
             3.
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             *
             By
             the
             Imposition
             of
             Hands
             ,
             which
             was
             antiently
             joyned
             immediately
             with
             Baptism
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             8.
             16.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             2
             Cor.
             1.
             v.
             22.
             
             Eph.
             1.
             13
             ch
             .
             4.
             v.
             30.
             
          
           
             ‖
             2
             Cor.
             1.
             v.
             22.
             5.
             5.
             
             Eph.
             1.
             14.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             6.
             4.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             6.
             3.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             10.
             10
             
          
           
             Luk.
             12.
             8.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             6.
             6.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet
             3.
             21
             ,
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Just.
             Mart.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             14.
             26.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             2.
             9.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             6.
             20.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Clem.
               ad
               Cor.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             9.
             29.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Justin.
             Mart.
             
          
           
             *
             Haec
             non
             admittet
             omnino
             ,
             qui
             natus
             è
             deo
             fuerit
             ;
             non
             futurus
             dei
             filius
             ,
             si
             admiscrit
             .
             Tertul.
             
          
           
             1
             Joh.
             3.
             6.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             5.
             3.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             3.
             14
             
          
           
             Rev.
             7.
             14.
             
          
           
             *
             Non
             debemus
             superbi
             esse
             ,
             sed
             timere
             ,
             rè
             sortè
             post
             agnitionem
             Christi
             agentes
             aliquid
             quod
             non
             placeat
             Deo
             ,
             remissionem
             ultra
             non
             habeamus
             delictorum
             ,
             sed
             excludamur
             è
             regno
             ejus
             .
             
               I●enaeus
               ,
               l.
            
             4.
             c.
             45.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               Clem.
               ad
               Cor.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Clem.
               ad
               Cor.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             ●
             Tim.
             2.
             19
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Clem.
               ad
               Corinth
            
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             2.
             20.
             
          
           
             †
             Ideoque
             hi
             quidem
             [
             Ethnici
             ]
             morti
             destinati
             sunt
             ;
             at
             verò
             ii
             qui
             cognoverunt
             Dominum
             ,
             atque
             ejus
             mirabilia
             opera
             viderunt
             ,
             si
             nequiter
             vivunt
             ,
             duplo
             ampliùs
             punientur
             ,
             &
             morientur
             in
             aevum
             .
             
               Hermae
               Past.
               Lib.
            
             3.
             
             Sim.
             9.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             6.
             6.
             
          
           
             Heb
             10.
             23.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             12.
             17.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             6.
             11.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Corpus
             quidem
             citò
             ablui
             potest
             ,
             mens
             autem
             —
             inquinata
             ,
             non
             potest
             nisi
             &
             
               longo
               tempore
               ,
               &
               multis
               bonis
               operibus
               ,
            
             ab
             eá
             quae
             inhaeserit
             colluvione
             purgari
             .
             
               Lactant.
               l.
            
             6.
             c.
             23.
             
          
           
             †
             Post
             Vocationem
             illam
             Magnam
             &
             Sanctam
             ,
             [
             Baptismum
             ,
             ]
             si
             quis
             tentatus
             fuerit
             à
             Diabolo
             &
             peccaverit
             ,
             Vnam
             poenitentiam
             habet
             .
             
               Hermae
               Past.
            
             2.
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             Ambrose
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Clem.
             Alex.
             Quis
             dives
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Justin.
             Dial.
             cum
             Tryph.
             
          
           
             *
             Porro
             autem
             si
             etiam
             gravissimis
             delictoribus
             ,
             &
             in
             Deum
             multum
             ante
             peccantibus
             ,
             cùm
             postea
             crediderunt
             ,
             remissi
             peccatorum
             datur
             ,
             &
             à
             baptismo
             atque
             à
             gratiâ
             nemo
             prohibetur
             ;
             quanto
             magis
             prohiberi
             non
             debet
             Infans
             ,
             qui
             recens
             natus
             
               nihil
               peccavit
            
             ,
             nisi
             quod
             secundum
             Adam
             carnaliter
             natus
             ,
             contagium
             mortis
             antiquae
             primâ
             nativitate
             contraxit
             .
             
               Cyprian
               .
               Epist.
            
             59.
             
          
           
             *
             Cor.
             7.
             14.
             
          
           
             †
             Quid
             enim
             necesse
             est
             Sponsores
             etiam
             periculo
             ingeri
             ,
             qui
             &
             ipsi
             per
             mortalitatem
             destituere
             promissiones
             suas
             possunt
             ,
             &
             prove●tu
             malae
             in●olis
             falli
             ?
             
               Tertul.
               ●
               Baptismo
            
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A33349-e9460
           
             *
             Id
             quod
             d●erat
             ,
             à
             Petro
             &
             Johanne
             factum
             est
             ,
             ut
             Oratione
             pro
             ●is
             habitâ
             &
             
               manu
               impositâ
            
             ,
             invocaretur
             &
             infunderetur
             super
             eos
             Spiritus
             Sanctus
             .
             
               Cyprian
               .
               ad
               Jubaian
               :
               Ep.
            
             73.
             
          
           
             †
             Quod
             nunc
             quoque
             apud
             nos
             geritur
             ,
             ut
             qui
             in
             Ecclesiâ
             baptizantur
             ,
             per
             praepositos
             Ecclesiae
             offerantur
             ,
             &
             per
             nostram
             orationem
             ac
             
               manûs
               impositionem
            
             Spiritum
             Sanctum
             consequantur
             ,
             &
             signaculo
             Domini
             consummentur
             .
             
               Cypri
               .
               Ep.
            
             73.
             
          
           
             *
             Dehinc
             
               manus
               imponitur
            
             ,
             per
             Benedictionem
             advocans
             &
             invitans
             Spiritum
             Sanctum
             :
             Tunc
             ille
             Sanctissimus
             Spiritus
             super
             emundata
             &
             benedicta
             corpora
             libens
             à
             Patre
             descendit
             .
             
               Tertul.
               de
               Baptismo
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Signaculum
             Domini
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             2.
             9.
             
          
           
             *
             Sicut
             enim
             homo
             ,
             cùm
             implet
             amphoras
             bono
             vino
             ,
             &
             inter
             il●as
             paucas
             amphoras
             semiplenas
             posuit
             ,
             &
             venit
             ut
             tentet
             &
             gustet
             ,
             &c.
             
             Sic
             Diabolus
             venit
             ad
             homines
             servos
             Dei
             ,
             ut
             tentet
             illos
             .
             Quicunque
             
               pleni
               sunt
               fide
            
             ,
             resistunt
             ei
             fortiter
             ,
             &
             ille
             recedit
             ab
             illis
             ,
             quia
             
               non
               habet
               locum
               intrandi
            
             :
             Tunc
             vadit
             ad
             eos
             qui
             non
             sunt
             in
             side
             pleni
             ,
             &
             quoniam
             habet
             locum
             ,
             intrat
             ,
             
               &c.
               
               Hermas
               2.
               ult
            
             .
          
           
             Ephes.
             4.
             19.
             
          
           
             Tit.
             1.
             15.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Plato
             Alcibiad
             .
             2.
             prope
             fin
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Job
             42.
             ult
             .
          
           
             Act.
             1.
             3
             ▪
             
          
           
             Luke
             7.
             30.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             21.
             25.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             27.
             42
             ,
          
           
             Luk.
             16.
             31.
             
          
           
             *
             Quaecunque
             salutaria
             sunt
             ,
             
               saepe
               agitari
            
             debent
             ,
             
               saepe
               versari
            
             ,
             ut
             non
             tantum
             nota
             sint
             nobis
             ,
             sed
             etiam
             parata
             .
             
               Seneca
               Ep.
            
             95.
             
          
           
             Isai.
             40.
             12.
             
          
           
             Job
             26.
             11.
             
          
           
             Isai.
             40.
             17.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             139.
             2.
             
          
           
             Dan.
             7.
             9.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             12
             23.
             
          
           
             Rev.
             5.
             10.
             
          
           
             Dan.
             12.
             3.
             
          
           
             Mark
             9.
             44.
             
          
           
             Rev.
             20.
             10.
             
          
           
             *
             Quae
             à
             sapientibus
             viris
             reperta
             sunt
             ,
             non
             satis
             credimus
             ,
             nec
             
               apertis
               pectoribus
            
             haurimus
             ,
             leviterque
             tam
             magnae
             rei
             
               insistimus
               .
               Seneca
               ,
               Ep.
            
             60.
             
          
           
             *
             Placet
             suâpte
             natura
             ,
             adeoque
             gratiosa
             virtus
             est
             ,
             ut
             insitum
             etiam
             sit
             malis
             probare
             meliores
             .
             
               Seneca
               de
               Benef
            
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             7.
             46.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             18.
             38.
             
          
           
             Numb
             .
             23.
             10.
             
          
           
             Act.
             24.
             27.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             12.
             23.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             6.
             20.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             11.
             10.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             8.
             18.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             2.
             9.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Plato
               Alcibiade
            
             2.
             
          
           
             †
             Cohtur
             autem
             ,
             non
             taurorum
             opimis
             corporibus
             contrucidatis
             ,
             nec
             auro
             argentoque
             suspenso
             ,
             nec
             in
             thesauros
             stipe
             infusâ
             ,
             sed
             
               pià
               &
               rectà-voluntate
               .
               Seneca
               Ep.
            
             116.
             
          
           
             *
             Vis
             Deos
             propitiare
             ?
             Bonus
             esto
             :
             Satis
             illos
             coluit
             ,
             qui
             imitatus
             est
             .
             
               Seneca
               Ep.
            
             96.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Philo
             Jud●us
             .
          
           
             †
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Philo
             de
             Plantati●ne
             Noe.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             1.
             18.
             
          
           
             Tit.
             2.
             12.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             7.
             1.
             
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             2.
             21.
             
          
           
             ●
             Cor.
             7.
             19.
             
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             1.
             10
             
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             1.
             11
             
          
           
             Dan.
             4.
             27.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             8
             21.
             
          
           
             Jam.
             1.
             26.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             13.
             2.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             13.
             26.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Deut.
             32.
             8.
             
          
           
             Act.
             10.
             34.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ▪
             
               Euseb.
               Hist.
               Lib.
            
             3.
             c.
             21.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Clem.
               ad
               Cor.
            
             1.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Euseb.
               Hist.
               l.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             Nemo
             nostrum
             
               in
               altum
            
             descendit
             ,
             summa
             tantum
             decerpsimus
             ,
             &
             exiguum
             temporis
             impendisse
             Philosophiae
             satis
             abundeque
             occupatis
             fuit
             .
             
               Sen.
               ep
            
             .
             60
             ▪
             
          
           
             *
             See
             
               Whole
               Duty
               of
               Man
            
             ,
             and
             Mr.
             
               Kettelwel's
               Measures
               of
               Christian
               Obedience
            
             .
             Book
             2.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             9.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             13
             
          
           
             Phil.
             2.
             12
             ▪
             
          
           
             *
             Diabolum
             autem
             ne
             timeas
             :
             Timens
             enim
             Dominum
             dominaberis
             illius
             ;
             quia
             virtus
             in
             illo
             nulla
             est
             .
             
               Hermae
               Past.
            
             2.
             7.
             
             Minas
             autem
             Diaboli
             in
             totum
             timere
             ●olite
             ;
             sine
             virtute
             enim
             sunt
             ,
             sicuti
             mortui
             hominis
             nervi
             .
             Idem
             2.
             12.
             
          
           
             *
             Haec
             mandata
             facilè
             custodies
             ,
             &
             non
             erunt
             dura
             ;
             sed
             si
             tamen
             in
             cor
             tuum
             posueris
             non
             posse
             haec
             ab
             homine
             custodiri
             ,
             non
             custodies
             ea
             .
             
               Idem
               Ibid.
            
             
          
           
             †
             Ponite
             ergo
             vobis
             qui
             vacui
             &
             leves
             estis
             in
             fide
             ,
             Dominum
             Deum
             vestrum
             &
             in
             corde
             habete
             ;
             &
             intelligetis
             quia
             nihil
             facilius
             est
             his
             mandatis
             ,
             neque
             dulcius
             ,
             neque
             mansuetius
             neque
             Sanctius
             .
             
               Idem
               Ibid.
            
             
          
           
             1
             Cor
             9.
             24.
             
          
           
             †
             Quidam
             ad
             mganifica●
             voces
             excitantur
             ,
             &
             tr●nseunt
             in
             affectum
             dicentium
             ,
             a●acres
             vultu
             &
             animo
             .
             Rapit
             illos
             instiga●que
             rerum
             pulchritudo
             .
             —
             Si●uid
             acriter
             contra
             mortem
             dictum
             est
             ,
             siquid
             contra
             fortunam
             contumaciter
             ,
             juvat
             protinus
             quae
             audias
             facere
             .
             Afficiunt●●
             i●li
             ,
             &
             sunt
             quales
             jubentur
             ,
             si
             illa
             animo
             forma
             perman●at
             ,
             si
             non
             impetum
             insignem
             protinus
             populus
             honesti
             dissuasor
             excipiat
             .
             Pauci
             illam
             quan
             ;
             conceperant
             mentem
             domain
             perferre
             potuerunt
             .
             
               Seneca
               Ep.
            
             109.
             
          
           
             *
             Is
             quidem
             qui
             non
             cognovit
             Dominum
             ,
             si
             nequiter
             vivit
             ,
             manet
             in
             eo
             nequitiae
             suae
             poe●a
             ;
             at
             qui
             cognovit
             Dominum
             ,
             abstinere
             omnino
             se
             debet
             ab
             omni
             nequitia
             ,
             &
             magis
             magisque
             servire
             bonitati
             .
             Nonne
             ergo
             ille
             qui
             bonitatem
             sequi
             debet
             ,
             si
             nequitiae
             praeferat
             partes
             ,
             plus
             peccare
             videtur
             ,
             quam
             is
             qui
             deliquit
             ignorans
             Dei
             virtutem
             ?
             Ideoque
             hi
             quidem
             morti
             destinati
             sunt
             ;
             at
             vero
             ij
             qui
             cognoverunt
             Dominum
             ,
             atque
             ejus
             mirabilia
             opera
             viderunt
             ,
             si
             nequiter
             vivunt
             ,
             duplo
             amplius
             punientur
             ,
             &
             ipsi
             morientur
             in
             aevum
             .
             Hermas
             3.
             9.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Chrysost.
               in
               Heb.
            
             12.
             
          
           
             *
             Quicunque
             permanserint
             sicut
             infantes
             ,
             non
             〈…〉
             tes
             malitiam
             ,
             honorati●res
             erunt
             omnibus
             illis
             quos
             jam
             dixi
             .
             —
             ▪
             Felices
             ergo
             vos
             ,
             quicunque
             removeritis
             malitiam
             à
             vobis
             ,
             &
             indue●●tis
             innocentiam
             ,
             quia
             primi
             videbitis
             Deum
             .
             —
             Felices
             vos
             ,
             quicunque
             innocentes
             estis
             sicut
             infantes
             ▪
             quonia
             n
             pars
             vestra
             bona
             est
             &
             honorata
             apud
             Dominum
             .
             Hermas
             3.
             9.
             
          
           
             Rev.
             3.
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             Quoties
             quid
             fugiendum
             sit
             ,
             aut
             quid
             petendum
             ,
             voles
             scire
             ;
             ad
             summum
             bonum
             ,
             &
             
               propositum
               totius
               vitae
            
             respice
             .
             Illi
             enim
             consentire
             debet
             ,
             quicquid
             agimus
             :
             Non
             disponet
             singula
             ,
             nisi
             cui
             jam
             
               vitae
               suae
               summa
            
             proposita
             est
             .
             —
             ideo
             peccamus
             ,
             quia
             de
             partibus
             vitae
             omnes
             deliberamus
             ,
             de
             totâ
             nemo
             deliberat
             .
             
               Seneca
               Ep.
            
             72.
             
          
           
             *
             Cùm
             omnia
             quae
             excesse●●nt
             modum
             ,
             noc●ant
             ;
             periculosissima
             felicitatis
             intemperantia
             est
             :
             Movet
             cerebrum
             ,
             in
             varias
             mentem
             imagines
             evocat
             ,
             multum
             inter
             falsum
             ac
             verum
             mediae
             caliginis
             fun●●it
             .
             
               Seneca
               de
               Divinâ
               Providentiâ
            
             .
          
           
             Luke
             20.
             35.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             13.
             46.
             
          
           
             *
             Haec
             quidem
             difficilia
             videntur
             ;
             sed
             de
             eo
             loquimur
             ,
             cui
             calcatis
             omnibus
             terrenis
             ,
             iter
             in
             coelum
             paratur
             .
             
               Lactant.
               lib.
            
             6.
             c.
             23.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             9.
             24.
             
          
           
             Acts
             10.
             38.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             21.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             11.
             13.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             12.
             23.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Clem.
               ad
               Cor.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Epicte●
             .
          
           
             †
             Nam
             qui
             voluptatibus
             indulgent
             ,
             qui
             libidini
             obsequuntur
             ,
             ii
             animam
             suam
             corpori
             mancipant
             ,
             morteque
             condemnant
             ,
             quia
             se
             corpori
             addixerunt
             ,
             in
             quo
             habet
             mors
             potestatem
             .
             
               Lactant.
               lib.
            
             6.
             c.
             23
             :
          
           
             †
             Mens
             est
             enim
             profecto
             quae
             peccat
             ,
             quae
             immoderatae
             libidinis
             fructum
             cogitatione
             complectitur
             ;
             in
             hâc
             crimen
             est
             ,
             in
             hâc
             omne
             delictum
             ;
             nam
             etsi
             corpus
             nullâ
             sit
             labe
             maculatum
             ,
             non
             constat
             tamen
             pudicitiae
             ratio
             ,
             si
             animas
             mcestus
             est
             .
             
               Id.
               Ibid.
            
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Clem.
               ad
               Cor.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             †
             Atque
             etiam
             vide
             ne
             quando
             persuadeatur
             tibi
             interire
             corpus
             hoc
             ,
             &
             abutaris
             eo
             in
             libidine
             aliquâ
             .
             Si
             enim
             corpus
             tuum
             maculaveris
             ,
             maculabis
             etiam
             eodem
             tempore
             &
             Spiritum
             Sanctum
             ;
             &
             si
             maculaveris
             Spiritum
             Sanctum
             ,
             non
             vives
             .
             Hermas
             3.
             5.
             
          
           
             Rev.
             3.
             17.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             3.
             
             1●
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             84.
             7
             ▪
             
          
           
             *
             Sed
             hoc
             quod
             liquet
             firmandum
             ,
             &
             altius
             quotidianâ
             meditatione
             figendum
             est
             .
             Plus
             operis
             est
             in
             eo
             ,
             ut
             proposita
             custodias
             ,
             quàm
             ut
             honesta
             proponas
             .
             Perseverandum
             est
             ,
             &
             assiduo
             studio
             robur
             addendum
             ,
             donec
             bona
             mens
             sit
             quod
             bona
             voluntas
             
               est
               .
               Seneca
               Ep.
            
             16.
             
          
           
             †
             Illud
             praecipuè
             impedit
             ,
             quod
             cito
             nobis
             placemus
             ;
             si
             invenimus
             qui
             nos
             bonos
             viros
             dicat
             ,
             qui
             prudentes
             ,
             qui
             Sanctos
             ,
             agnoscimus
             .
             
               Seneca
               ,
               Ep.
            
             60.
             
          
           
             *
             Nec
             tantum
             legibus
             publicis
             pareat
             ,
             sed
             sit
             
               supra
               omnes
               leges
            
             qui
             legem
             Dei
             sequitur
             .
             
               Lactant.
               lib.
            
             6.
             c.
             23.
             
          
           
             †
             Faciebat
             hoc
             Sextius
             ,
             ut
             consummato
             die
             ,
             cùm
             se
             ad
             nocturnam
             quietem
             recepisset
             ,
             interrogaret
             animum
             suum
             ,
             Quod
             hodie
             malum
             tuum
             sanasti
             ?
             Cui
             vitio
             obstitisti
             ?
             Quâ
             parte
             melior
             es
             ?
             
               Seneca
               de
               Ira
               ,
               lib.
            
             3.
             c.
             36.
             
             
               
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Pythag.
                   Carm.
                   Aurea
                
                 .
              
            
          
           
             †
             Interdum
             scimus
             ,
             nec
             attendimus
             ;
             non
             docet
             admonitio
             ,
             sed
             advertit
             ,
             sed
             excitat
             ,
             sed
             memoriam
             continet
             ,
             nec
             patitur
             elabi
             .
             Pleraque
             ante
             oculos
             posita
             transimus
             .
             
               Seneca
               Ep.
            
             95.
             
          
           
             *
             Quid
             ergò
             pulchrius
             hâc
             consuetudine
             excutiendi
             totum
             diem
             ?
             Qualis
             ille
             somnus
             post
             recognitionem
             sui
             sequitur
             ,
             quam
             tranquillus
             ,
             altus
             ac
             liber
             ,
             cum
             aut
             laudatus
             est
             animus
             aut
             admonitus
             ,
             &
             speculator
             sui
             censorque
             secretus
             cognoscit
             de
             moribus
             suis
             ?
             
               Seneca
               de
               Irà
               ,
               lib.
            
             3.
             c.
             36.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             8.
             
          
           
             Jude
             24.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A33349-e37050
           
             Heb.
             6.
             6.
             
          
           
             Rev.
             1.
             5
             ,
             7
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             †
             Novatians
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             [
             
               sc.
               in
               Baptismo
               ▪
            
             ]
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Epiphan
               .
               ●ar
            
             .
             59.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             10.
             27.
             
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             3.
             9.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             2.
             4.
             
          
           
             Tit.
             2.
             12.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             8.
             
             1●
             .
          
           
             Rev.
             2.
             5.
             
          
           
             Rev.
             3.
             20.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Epiphan
               .
               Haer.
            
             59.
             
          
           
             †
             Potest
             enim
             reduci
             ac
             liberari
             ,
             si
             eum
             poeniteat
             actorum
             ,
             &
             ad
             meliora
             conversus
             satis
             faciat
             Deo.
             
               Lactant.
               lib.
            
             5.
             c.
             24.
             
          
           
             ‖
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Clem.
               Alex
               .
               Strom.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             †
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Clem.
               Alex.
            
             de
             eo
             
               Quis
               Dives
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             Vade
             &
             di●
             omnibus
             ,
             ut
             poenitentiam
             agant
             ,
             &
             vivent
             Deo
             ;
             quia
             motus
             Dominus
             magra
             suâ
             clementiá
             misit
             me
             ut
             ponitentiam
             omnibus
             nu●ciarem
             ,
             etiam
             eis
             qui
             non
             merentur
             propter
             facta
             sua
             〈◊〉
             salutem
             ;
             sed
             patiens
             eri●●ominus
             ,
             &
             invitationem
             factam
             pe
             ▪
             〈◊〉
             .
             i●m
             s●●m
             〈◊〉
             conserva●e
             .
             He●●●
             3.
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Clem.
               Alex.
            
             de
             eo
             
               Quis
               Dives
               servandus
            
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             8.
             
             2●
             .
          
           
             *
             Et
             idcirco
             poenitentiam
             non
             agentes
             ,
             nec
             dolorem
             delictorum
             suorum
             toto
             corde
             &
             manifestâ
             lamentationis
             suae
             professione
             testantes
             ,
             prohibendos
             omnino
             censemus
             à
             spe
             Communicationis
             &
             Pacis
             ,
             si
             in
             infirmitate
             atque
             in
             periculo
             caeperint
             deprecari
             ;
             quia
             rogare
             illos
             non
             delicti
             poenitentia
             ,
             sed
             mortis
             urgentis
             admonitio
             compellit
             ;
             nec
             dignus
             est
             in
             morte
             accipere
             solatium
             ,
             qui
             se
             non
             cogitavit
             esse
             moriturum
             .
             
               Cyprian
               Ep
            
             52.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Arrian
               .
               in
               Epictet
               .
               l.
            
             4.
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             Mal.
             1.
             7.
             
          
           
             *
             Non
             pudet
             te
             relicuias
             vitae
             tibi
             reservare
             ,
             &
             id
             solum
             tempus
             bonae
             menti
             destinare
             ,
             quod
             in
             nullam
             rem
             conferri
             possi●
             ?
             Quam
             s●r●m
             est
             tunc
             videre
             incipere
             ,
             cum
             desinendum
             est
             ?
             Quae
             ●am
             stul●a
             mortalitatis
             oblivio
             ,
             in
             quinquagesimum
             &
             s●●●gesimum
             annum
             dir●erre
             sana
             Consilia
             ;
             &
             inde
             velle
             vitam
             inchoare
             ,
             q●ò
             pa●ci
             perduserunt
             ?
             
               Seneca
               de
               vitae
               brevitate
            
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             12.
             17.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             31.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Clem.
               Alex.
               Strom.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             7.
             10.
             
          
           
             *
             Omne
             tempus
             in
             exomologesi
             consummavit
             ,
             plangens
             &
             lamentans
             ,
             
               &c.
               Irenaeus
               lib.
            
             1.
             cap.
             9.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Clem.
               Alexandrin
            
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Idem
               Strom.
            
             4.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Chrysostom
               .
               Homil.
               in
               Pentecost
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Nunquid
             ergo
             protinus
             putas
             aboleri
             delicta
             eorum
             ,
             qui
             agunt
             poenitentiam
             ?
             Non
             proinde
             continuò
             .
             Sed
             oportet
             eum
             qui
             agit
             poenitentiam
             ,
             affligere
             animam
             suam
             ,
             &
             humilem
             animo
             se
             praestare
             in
             omni
             negotio
             ,
             &
             vexationes
             multas
             variasque
             perferre
             .
             
               Hermas
               Lib.
            
             3.
             
             Simil
             7.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Quam
             magna
             deliquimus
             ,
             tam
             granditer
             defleamus
             ;
             alto
             vulneri
             diligens
             &
             longa
             medicima
             non
             de●it
             ;
             poenitentia
             crimine
             minor
             non
             fit
             .
             —
             Orare
             oportet
             impensius
             &
             rogare
             ,
             diem
             luctu
             tranfigere
             ,
             vigiliis
             noctes
             ac
             flectibus
             ducere
             ,
             tempus
             omne
             lachrymosis
             lamentationibus
             occupare
             ,
             stratos
             solo
             adhaerere
             cineri
             ,
             in
             cilicio
             &
             sordibus
             volutari
             .
             —
             Incunctanter
             &
             largiter
             fiat
             operatio
             ;
             census
             omnis
             in
             medelam
             vulneris
             erogetur
             .
             
               Cyprian
               .
               Serm.
               de
               Lapsis
            
             .
          
           
             †
             In
             quantum
             non
             peperceris
             tibi
             ,
             in
             tantum
             tibi
             Deus
             ,
             crede
             ,
             parcet
             .
             
               Tertul.
               de
               Poenit.
            
             
          
           
             *
             Quae
             justior
             venia
             in
             omnibus
             causis
             ,
             quam
             Voluntarius
             an
             quam
             Invitus
             peccator
             implorat
             ?
             Nemo
             volens
             negare
             [
             Christum
             ]
             compellitur
             ,
             nemo
             nolens
             fornicatur
             .
             
               Tertull.
               de
               Pud
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Repetet
             certamen
             suum
             miles
             ,
             iterabit
             aciem
             ,
             provocabit
             hostem
             ,
             &
             quidem
             factus
             ad
             praelium
             fortior
             per
             dolorem
             .
             Qui
             sic
             Deo
             satisfecerit
             ,
             qui
             poenitentiâ
             facti
             sui
             ,
             qui
             pudore
             delicti
             plus
             virtutis
             &
             fidei
             de
             ipso
             lapsûs
             sui
             dolore
             conceperit
             ,
             exauditus
             &
             adjutus
             à
             Domino
             ,
             quam
             contristaverat
             nuper
             ,
             laetam
             faciet
             Ecclesiam
             ;
             nec
             jam
             solam
             Dei
             veniam
             merebitur
             ,
             sed
             coronam
             .
             
               Cyprian
               .
               Serm.
               de
               Lapsis
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Clem.
               Alex.
               de
               eo
               quis
               dives
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Clem.
               Constitut.
               lib.
               c.
            
             13.
             
          
           
             *
             Nec
             tamen
             quia
             peccata
             largitione
             tolluntur
             ,
             dari
             tibi
             licentiam
             peccandi
             putes
             :
             Abolentur
             enim
             ,
             si
             Deo
             largiare
             quia
             peccaveras
             ;
             si
             fiduciâ
             largiendi
             pecces
             ,
             non
             abolentur
             .
             
               Lactant.
               lib.
            
             6.
             cap.
             13.
             
          
           
             †
             Hoc
             enim
             dico
             ,
             poenitentiam
             quae
             per
             Dei
             gratiam
             ostensa
             &
             indicta
             nobis
             ,
             in
             gratiam
             nos
             Domino
             revocat
             ,
             semel
             cognitam
             atque
             susceptam
             ,
             nunquam
             posthac
             iteratione
             delicti
             resignari
             oportere
             .
             
               Tertullian
               .
               de
               Poenit.
            
             
          
           
             †
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Clemens
               Alexandrinus
               ,
               de
               eo
               ,
               Quis
               Dives
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             †
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Id.
               Ibid.
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Id.
               Ibid.
            
             
          
           
             †
             Cùm
             vidisset
             Dominus
             bonam
             atque
             puram
             poenitentiam
             eorum
             ,
             &
             posse
             eos
             in
             eâ
             permanere
             ,
             jussit
             eorum
             peccata
             deleri
             .
             Hermas
             3.
             9.
             
          
           
             Hortare
             homines
             ut
             poenitentiam
             agant
             ,
             &
             poenitentia
             eorum
             munda
             siat
             reliquis
             diebus
             vitae
             eorum
             .
             Id.
             2.
             12.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Clem.
               Alex.
               Strom.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             Post
             vocationem
             illam
             magnam
             &
             sanctam
             siquis
             tentatus
             fuerit
             à
             Diabolo
             &
             peccaverit
             ,
             unam
             poenitentiam
             habet
             :
             Si
             autem
             subinde
             peccet
             &
             poenitentiam
             agat
             ,
             non
             proderit
             homini
             tali
             agenti
             ;
             difficilè
             enim
             vivet
             Deo.
             Hermas
             2.
             4.
             
          
           
             †
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Clem.
               Alex.
               Strom.
            
             2.
             
             Vide
             &
             Tertulliani
             librum
             de
             Poenitentiâ
             integr●m
             .
          
           
             *
             Quamvis
             enim
             cautè
             &
             salubriter
             provisum
             sit
             ,
             ut
             locus
             illius
             humillimae
             poenitentiae
             semel
             in
             Ecclesiâ
             concedatur
             ,
             nè
             medicina
             vilis
             minùs
             utilis
             esset
             aegrotis
             ,
             quae
             tanto
             magis
             utilis
             est
             quanto
             minus
             contemptibilis
             fuerit
             ;
             quis
             tamen
             audeat
             Deo
             dicere
             ,
             quare
             huic
             homini
             ,
             qui
             post
             poenitentiam
             primam
             rursus
             se
             laqueis
             iniquitatis
             obstrinxit
             ,
             iterum
             parcis
             ?
             Augustinus
             .
          
           
             †
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Clemens
               ad
               Cor.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Clem.
               Alexand.
               Strom.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             †
             Placuit
             his
             ulterius
             non
             esse
             dandam
             communionem
             ,
             nè
             lusisse
             de
             dominicâ
             communione
             videantur
             .
             
               Concil
               .
               Elib
               .
               Can.
            
             2.